Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Jungkook’s POV.

The night was merciless.

I walked barefoot down the rain-soaked pavement, the chill of the storm slicing through my thin clothes like knives. My jacket—if it could even be called that—was worn to threads, its fabric clinging damply to my trembling frame. My legs were bare, exposed to the unforgiving cold, shivers wracking my body as I pulled the garment tighter around me.

I had no home. No walls to claim as mine. My life had become a cycle of moving from shelter to shelter, doorways to alleys, never belonging anywhere. Fate… if such a thing even existed, seemed to mock me with every breath I took.

Exhausted, I sank to the ground, crouching against the sidewalk. Pulling my knees against my chest, I tried to preserve what little warmth I had left. The rain drummed mercilessly against the cracked asphalt, soaking me until I felt as though the cold had seeped into my bones. My body ached, fragile, but what could I do? This was my life—unwanted, uncared for, unloved.

And then… headlights.

A sleek, dark Ferrari rolled to a stop before me, the low hum of its engine vibrating through the night. The tinted window lowered with a soft whir, revealing only a shadowed silhouette hidden by rain and darkness.

“Hey.”

The voice cut sharp and smooth through the storm. My brows furrowed, my eyes straining to make sense of the stranger. Did he… know me?

I didn’t answer. I couldn’t. My body was too cold, my mind too numb.

Then, without warning, the man stepped out of the car. He moved with confidence—smirk sharp, steps calculated. The kind of presence that made the air heavy.

And that was the last freedom I had.

By the next breath, my world turned upside down. The stranger had pulled me into the abyss—kidnapped me—and by dawn, I was no longer on the wet streets of Seoul but thrown under blinding lights, paraded on a stage that reeked of despair.

An auction.

The platform had seen countless bodies before mine—helpless, broken, stripped of dignity. I could feel the echoes of their misery clinging to the wood beneath my bare feet. The crowd below was alive with hunger, faces twisted in lust, eyes glinting with unspeakable cruelty.

A sob slipped from me, unbidden. My arms instinctively wrapped around my body, trying to hide myself, to shield what little I could. But nothing could save me from the gaze of monsters.

I wanted to disappear. I wanted death, quick and merciful, anything but this.

But fate was never merciful to me.

“Look what we have here!” The auctioneer’s voice boomed across the hall, vulgar and mocking. His fist tangled cruelly in my hair, yanking me upright. Pain lanced through my scalp as I stumbled, blinking through tears.

“So this is our little prize. The sweet wolfless omega, Jungkook.”

My stomach twisted. His words dripped with filth, each syllable crawling across my skin like poison. He gripped my jaw, tilting my face toward the sea of predators.

“Soft… tempting… untouched. A delicacy. Who wouldn’t want to wreck something this pretty?”

The crowd erupted—whistles, laughter, growls of approval. Their eyes devoured me as though I was nothing more than meat laid bare before wolves.

Tears stung my eyes, but I couldn’t stop them. Helpless. Worthless. Every insult I had swallowed in life seemed to resurface, now amplified under their jeering gazes.

The auctioneer chuckled, his words striking like knives. “A virgin omega. Fresh. Pure. Waiting for his first ruin.”

The hall thundered with cheers, the sound like chains binding me tighter to this nightmare. My heart pounded so violently it felt as though it would burst from my chest.

I thought of my parents—of their absence, their rejection, the way love had never touched me. Why was my life nothing but cruelty? Why was I always at the mercy of others’ hands?

“Let’s start the bidding at twenty thousand.”

My pulse spiked.

“Thirty!” someone called.

“Forty!” another voice, older, more determined.

I squeezed my eyes shut, hot tears streaking my cheeks. Every number that echoed through the hall was another nail in my coffin. Another declaration that I was not a person—just a price tag.

“Sixty thousand!”

The crowd roared.

And then—

“One million.”

The voice was deep. Commanding. So sudden, so sharp, it silenced the room instantly. The air itself seemed to bow under its weight.

My body shivered, not from the cold this time, but from something I couldn’t name. My skin prickled, my heart stumbled, as though my soul recognized something before my mind could.

The crowd shifted uneasily, fear rippling across the faces that moments ago were laughing. The auctioneer hesitated, his bravado faltering. His hands trembled as he glanced into the sea of bidders, as if searching for the source of that voice.

“One… one million.” His voice cracked. “Do we have any higher?”

Silence.

Not because of the money—but because of the man who spoke.

“Sold.” The auctioneer’s words were quick, almost desperate, fear lining every syllable.

“Sold to… Alpha Kim Taehyung.”

And with that name, my fate was sealed.

The man who had bought me wasn’t just another monster in the crowd. He was something far more dangerous.

Something my instincts warned me I would never escape.

.....

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV

The name alone was enough to send my wolf instincts into chaos. A rush of adrenaline surged through me, emotions I couldn’t name clawing up from the pit of my chest. Thrill, terror, longing—everything collided, leaving me reeling. Nothing made sense. Everything was happening too fast, too sudden, too brutal.

Heavy footsteps echoed through the silence, breaking me from my spiraling thoughts. Through blurred vision clouded with tears, I lifted my head and saw him.

He was coming toward me.

Each step felt like it shook the stage. My lungs stuttered, breath catching as his scent hit me first—a smoky musk laced with lavender. It wrapped around me, familiar in a way I couldn’t explain, setting every nerve alight. My pupils dilated, my lips parted in awe.

And then I saw him.

The face that could have been carved by gods—sharp jawline, skin kissed with perfection, eyes that pierced straight through me. He was everything deadly and beautiful, the kind of presence you could worship or fear. My heart stopped, then thrashed against my ribs.

Mate.

My mate.

The world stilled. For a second, there was nothing—no rain, no crowd, no shame. Just him. And me.

But that illusion shattered as quickly as it came.

Because when my gaze met his, I didn’t see tenderness or warmth. His eyes were ethereal, yes, but they glistened with something else—coldness, pure and merciless.

He didn’t even look at me again. He simply ascended the stage with the aura of a king, distant and untouchable, as though I was nothing more than another transaction.

A man followed behind him, carrying a black suitcase, which he handed to the auctioneer.

“Check it if you want,” the man said flatly.

“No—no need to check.” The MC stammered, his voice a mixture of fear and relief. “Alpha can take him right away.”

Then Taehyung spoke. His voice was smooth, deep, but devoid of anything human. “Good. Nice to see you’ve got enough intelligence to save your life.”

His words dripped with dominance, void of warmth.

“I’ll take him. My beta will handle the rest.”

Before I could breathe, his hand clamped around my wrist. Electricity shot through me at the touch, my heart lurching violently—but his grip was cruel, unforgiving. He dragged me off the stage without hesitation, pulling me through the shadows until we reached the car waiting outside.

The driver opened the door. Without care, Taehyung shoved me inside like I was nothing but an object. I stumbled, landing on the leather seat in a heap. He entered after me, shutting the door with a finality that made my chest tighten.

“Mansion.” His command was curt, sharp, directed at the driver.

The engine rumbled to life.

I crawled into the corner of the seat, hugging my knees to my chest, hiding my face as tears streamed silently down my cheeks. Shame consumed me whole. I didn’t want him to see me cry. I didn’t want to be seen at all.

Was I really so pathetic? Was I the worst omega fate could have cursed him with?

The tinted glass and partition shielded us from the driver’s eyes, but it didn’t make me feel safer. If anything, it trapped me further—alone with him.

For a moment, the only sound was the hum of the engine. Then I heard it—his inhale, deep and deliberate, followed by a low growl that rolled through the air like thunder.

Before I could raise my head, his hand shot out, tugging me forward with brutal strength. My body landed on his lap, my gasp breaking the silence. Heat flared at the sudden closeness, a confusing wave of instinct and shame washing over me.

But it vanished the instant his hands tore through my clothes.

The sound of fabric ripping echoed, my gasp sharp and broken. My dress shredded into pieces, falling away like nothing. I scrambled to cover myself, pressing my hands against my chest, trembling under his piercing gaze.

He threw the torn fabric aside with disgust, as though it carried the stench of filth.

“Pathetic,” he spat.

The venom in his voice made me flinch.

“F*cking miserable.”

Tears spilled freely now, hot trails staining my cheeks, but he didn’t falter. He didn’t care.

His fist tangled in my hair, yanking my head back until my eyes were forced to meet his. His gaze was sharp, merciless, burning with hatred.

“Listen carefully,” he hissed. “Don’t for one second think I bought you because of this ridiculous mate bond. I don’t give a damn about you.”

My breath shattered. His words sank deep, tearing through me like blades.

“If you think this is some fairytale—some savior pulling you from hell—you’re wrong. You’re coming with me, yes, but not as my mate.” His lips curled with disdain. “You’re nothing but a slave.”

The hope that had dared to bloom inside me—the hope I hadn’t even asked for—died instantly. I felt it shatter, piece by piece, as if he had reached inside and ripped it out with his bare hands.

“Got it?” His grip on my jaw tightened, sharp enough to bruise.

A sob clawed its way up my throat, but I forced it back. I forced myself to nod, however weakly.

“Good.” He shoved me away, back onto the seat as if touching me left a stain on him. He pulled his blazer off, tossing it in my direction without sparing me a glance. “Cover yourself before we get there.”

My fingers trembled as I pulled the blazer around my body. It smelled like him—like smoke and lavender—and yet the warmth it carried only deepened the ache in my chest.

I turned away, pressing myself against the window, staring out into the night. The darkness outside was endless, stretching on forever.

And I wished, with everything in me, that it would swallow me whole.

......

Chapter Text

Jungkook’s POV

The ride to the mansion stretched in silence, broken only by the occasional sniffle I failed to suppress. He didn’t look at me once. All Taehyung did was tilt back a small silver flask, the sharp scent of liquor drifting across the car until it suffocated me. He wasn’t drunk—his posture was too precise, too controlled—but the smell clung to him, bitter and heavy.

Something about him was terrifying. Not just his silence, not just his grip—it was the weight of his presence. As the seconds crawled by, fear wrapped tighter and tighter around my chest.

The car rolled to a stop.

Through the tinted glass, I saw it: a vast mansion, sprawling against the night like a shadow. The grounds were laced with greenery, vines curling against the stone, lanterns flickering faintly. From afar, it could’ve been beautiful. But standing before it, all I felt was dread. The air was heavy, the darkness deeper, as if the walls themselves whispered of secrets best left buried.

The door opened. Taehyung’s hand clamped onto my wrist, his grip bruising as he dragged me out. My bare feet scraped against gravel and stone, each step biting into the cuts already there, but he didn’t slow down. I stumbled, gasping, struggling to keep up with his relentless pace.

Guards pulled the massive doors open as we approached. The moment we stepped inside, heads bowed. Maids and workers lined the hall, not one daring to glance up. Their fear was palpable—the shallow hitch in their breaths, the stiff way they stood, the way their hands trembled though they tried to hide it.

And then I saw her.

Descending the grand staircase was a woman who looked like she belonged in another world. Blonde hair fell to her shoulders, catching the light like spun gold. Her red gown clung to her skin, revealing more than it hid. She held a glass of wine, swirling it lazily as her eyes fell on me.

Curiosity first. Then fury.

“I didn’t know you went to purchase a slave.” Her voice dripped with disdain, but there was steel beneath it.

Taehyung’s head snapped toward her. “Because it’s none of your f*cking business, Olivia.” His voice was low, but the venom in it sliced through the air.

She flinched instantly, her arrogance crumbling. “I—I’m sorry, Alpha. I didn’t mean it like that,” she murmured, her tone softening, sugar-sweet.

But he was already ignoring her. He shoved me toward the nearest maid, who barely caught me in time to stop me from falling.

“Clean him. Thoroughly. The scent of other wolves better be gone by the time I see him again,” he ordered, his tone sharp enough to draw blood.

“Yes, Alpha,” the maid answered quickly, nodding as she slipped an arm around me, steadying me on my weak legs.

“What’s your name?” Olivia’s voice cut in again, her gaze narrowing.

“…Jungkook,” I whispered.

Her brows arched. “A new slave?” This time she spoke directly to him, her voice sticky with false sweetness.

Taehyung’s jaw tightened, the muscles ticking. “Yes. He is.” The words struck me like claws tearing through my chest.

Olivia’s lips curved into a slow smile as she approached him, her hand sliding along his arm, nails dragging against his bicep. “Then that means he can serve me, too. I was just thinking I needed someone new. Pedicures, errands—”

The sound of glass shattering ripped through the hall.

I jumped, heart racing, as Taehyung hurled his flask against the mirror, shards raining onto the floor. His roar shook the walls.

“Enough!”

The entire hall froze. My eyes squeezed shut, my breath faltering, my body trembling violently.

“I didn’t spend a million dollars on him just to hand him over for your petty whims,” he snarled, his voice dark and thunderous. “Stay. In. Your. Lane. You know damn well what happens when you don’t.”

Fear flashed across Olivia’s face, her confidence breaking. She stumbled back a step, the wine glass rattling in her hand.

“I bought him for my use. He is mine.” His glare was lethal. “Now get to your f*cking room. Now.”

Olivia didn’t wait. She fled, heels clicking desperately against the stairs. But not before she cast me one last look—a sharp, hateful glare that promised her venom hadn’t finished with me.

Taehyung’s chest heaved, rage bleeding off him in waves. The vein in his neck throbbed, proof of how close he’d been to unleashing more destruction.

The maid tightened her grip on me. “Come,” she whispered quickly, guiding me toward the stairs.

Even as we left the hall, I felt it. His gaze. Burning into me, scorching the back of my neck, following me with silent possession.

Later, I sat motionless in a hot tub, steam curling around me, the maid gently scrubbing my skin. My body was being cleansed, but my soul felt heavier. This mansion wasn’t salvation. It was another cage.

I let my head tilt back, eyes burning as tears welled up again. His words still echoed in my skull—slave, not mate. The hatred in his eyes haunted me.

“How is Olivia related to the Alpha?” My voice cracked as I finally spoke.

The maid hesitated, then sighed. “…She’s his mistress.”

Mistress.

The word cut like a blade, carving deep into my chest.

He had a mistress.

A sharp ache tightened around my heart, suffocating me, making it impossible to breathe. I had no right to feel this way, no right to wish for more—but still, it hurt. It hurt so much I thought it might kill me.

“What did I do to deserve this?” I whispered, the thought slipping out before I could stop it. “Why am I such a burden?”

The maid paused, her eyes soft with sympathy. “Jungkook… listen to me. The sooner you accept this reality, the less it will hurt. For your own sake, be careful around him. He’s lethal. One mistake could cost you your life. He doesn’t forgive. He doesn’t show mercy.”

A chill slid down my spine. “What… he kills people?”

Her lips pressed together. When she finally spoke, her voice was quiet, heavy.

“Countless. But the first life he took was his father’s… when he was only eleven.”

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV

My heart truly stopped after hearing what she had just said—he killed his father.

“Do you… do you know why he killed his father?”

“No, I don’t. Apparently, no one knows about it. Most people don’t know anything about Alpha Taehyung and his background, and even if they do, they stay far away from disclosing it out of fear,” she said. “It’s just one of those secrets buried in the dark—just like his curse that no one knows about.”

“He’s cursed?” I was a bit shocked by her statement.

“Yeah, he’s cursed,” she said.

“And there’s no one who knows what it is?”

“Kinda. Most people assume that it’s his cruel deeds that made the goddess bestow the curse upon him. And it could actually be the case. But if anyone has the possibility of knowing, it’s Selena. She—”

Before she could finish, a maid suddenly rushed into the bathroom in a hurry.

“Julia, get him ready as fast as possible. Alpha’s gonna come here anytime soon.”

Julia’s eyes shifted toward me, full of sympathy, and that’s when I knew Taehyung’s arrival was going to be yet another hell for me.

I anxiously fisted the sides of the red dress I was wearing, sitting on the bed and praying the front door wouldn’t open. I didn’t want to face him. I was afraid—more than I had ever been.

So many questions swirled in my head, but the one that refused to leave was…

I am his mate. Would he destroy me too?

And suddenly, the door opened with a loud slam.

I flinched at the sound, my hand flying to cover my mouth to stifle the gasp that escaped. Taehyung walked inside the room, still in the same attire.

My heartbeat quickened, and as his scent filled the air, I found it hard to breathe.

His eyes locked on me, his jaw tightened, and his fists clenched at his sides.

“Come here.” His voice was stone-cold, his stare unnerving.

I swallowed the lump in my throat and forced my legs to move off the bed. My body resisted so badly—I wanted to hide.

But what could I do? This was my fate. I was trapped.

I slowly walked toward him, sucking in a shaky breath as I stopped a few steps away.

Suddenly, he grabbed my arm and yanked me closer. The harsh pull sent pain shooting through my entire hand as my body collided against his.

I whimpered in pain, but a gasp soon left me as he grabbed my waist and lifted me into his arms, carrying me in a bridal style.

He made his way to the bed, placing me softly over the mattress. “Since you’re here in my mansion, there are a few rules you must follow from now on.” He sat beside me, speaking in a low, dangerous tone, one hand gripping my jaw to tilt my face toward his eyes.

I could smell the strong liquor on him, but I knew he wasn’t drunk. He was fully in control.

“You’re not allowed to leave this room unless I say so. You’ll keep your mouth shut whenever you’re around me, and you’ll obey me like a slave. Your only duty is to serve me. And if you show any disobedience—or attempt something stupid, like trying to escape—” His grip tightened until I thought my jaw would break in two.

“I’ll throw you right back where I brought you from. And do you know what those auctioneers do to returned goods?” A smirk curved his lips as he spoke against mine. “First, they use them to quench their thirst. Then they tear them apart and share the pieces.”

“W-why are you doing this to me?” The cry tore from my lips, tears streaming uncontrollably down my face.

Something flickered in his eyes—but it vanished just as quickly.

“Trust me, Jungkook, I haven’t even started yet.” He darkly chuckled. A shiver ran down my spine as my name fell from his lips.

And then, the sound of fabric tearing filled the room.

I gasped in horror, trying to push him away, but he was far too strong.

“But I do have a lot of interest in this body of yours.” His dark eyes revealed his intentions.

Before I could even react, he ripped away my entire dress. I scrambled to cover myself with my hands, feeling pathetic in my helplessness.

“I beg you, please don’t do this.” I sobbed.

What else could I do but cry?

“These tears of yours won’t affect me, so stop wasting them—you’ll need them later.” His hand shot to my breast, groping and squeezing it harshly.

Sparks from the bond were there, but the pain drowned them out—and the humiliation even more so.

“Don’t think you’ll ever get anything other than hate from me. I don’t need a mate. I don’t need a weak, pathetic bond like this to survive.” He growled, grabbing a fistful of my hair and forcing me flat against the bed.

I was naked and trembling beneath his menacing eyes.

“Taehyung, please don’t do this.”

“I purchased you from that auction solely to tame my wolf. You’re nothing but a thing for me to use, day and night, for my pleasure. Your life in hell starts today.”

“Please don’t…” I begged, but my words meant nothing to him.

I backed away until my body hit the headboard, but he dragged me down by my ankles, shredding the last piece of fabric—my panties—and tossing them aside.

A sadistic grin stretched across his lips as his hands cupped my inner thighs.

I struggled with all the strength I had, but I failed each time.

“Please… don’t do this to me, Taehyung,” I cried.

He ignored every word. Climbing onto the bed, he hovered over me, caging me beneath his body, his knees pressing down on either side of me.

“The more you beg, the more interesting it gets, Jungkook. Keep begging. Keep trying to escape—and you’ll find me closing every path.” His voice was low, dangerous.

I nodded desperately, but he groaned, ripping open his shirt and tossing it aside. Then, with slow deliberation, he unbuckled his belt and slid his pants down.

I tried to use the moment to escape, but with one swift motion, he shoved me back onto the bed, this time grabbing my throat with a bone-crushing grip.

He leaned down, his fingers tightening until I could barely breathe. His eyes were colder than ice.

“You can’t escape me, Jungkook. This will be hell for you. And today, I’ll give you a taste of it.” He spoke the words against my lips before crushing his mouth onto mine.

The kiss was harsh, punishing—devoid of any gentleness.

He bit my bottom lip, forcing his tongue inside. The metallic tang of blood filled my mouth.

His hand slid between my thighs, spreading them wide. Another sob broke free, muffled beneath his mouth on mine.

And then, I felt his fingers circle over my core. A helpless moan escaped as I bit down on my lips.

Chapter Text

Jungkook’s POV

He was overpowering me in every possible way.

“I see… I didn’t waste my money on something rather useless,” he chuckled as he finally released my lips, which were now bleeding and swollen.

I had never imagined losing my virginity like this. He was my mate, but I did not want it to happen this way. I did not want to be forced.

“P-Please, Taehyung… I beg you, don’t do this,” I cried.

He didn’t respond. His expression shifted for a brief moment, a flicker I almost thought I could read—but it vanished before I could understand it.

Silently, he cuffed my hands with the belt and pinned them above my head.

“From now on… there’s only one thing you’ll know—pain.”

A sadistic smile curled across his lips. He removed his boxers, grabbed one of my thighs, raised my leg over his shoulder, and positioned himself at my entrance.

“Please stop,” I sobbed, begging him to reconsider, to change his mind.

But he shattered that hope, too.

He thrust inside me with one swift, merciless motion. Pain shot through every fiber of my being, my body frozen as if split in two. My scream echoed, raw and helpless, tears streaming down my face as the intensity overwhelmed me.

A satisfied growl rumbled from him as he pulled out, only to slam back in with double the force. My body convulsed in pain, my cries only seeming to amuse him further.

He began a relentless rhythm, giving me no time to adjust to the pain, to process what was happening. The bed shook and squealed beneath us. My limbs trembled violently; my hands were helplessly bound.

His free hand groped my breast, pinching my nipple hard, sending sharp stings that radiated through me. Humiliation, sorrow, and helplessness crushed me from all sides.

“I… I can’t… please,” I sobbed.

“I am far from stopping, Jungkook. Brace yourself, because this is what you’ll face every day.” He slammed into me again, hitting places that made my vision blur, stars dancing behind my eyelids.

“I beg you, Taehyung… I can’t take this anymore!”

“You will take this. Do you hear me?” His voice was low, lethal. His eyes were pure hatred. “This is your destiny. You are my slave, my object, my possession. I will use you every day and night. Let it sink into your head.”

There was no tenderness, no mercy, only a sadistic hunger that made my blood run cold. He moved with precision, cruelty woven into every motion. My body trembled, my pulse spiking, yet even in the terror, some part of me couldn’t help but feel the bond stirring, faint sparks clashing with the pain.

“You are mine, Jungkook. Every tear, every cry, every mark—it all belongs to me.” His claws dug into my hips, drawing tiny cuts as he left marks along my skin. “You have no choice but submission, do you?”

“I wish I had never met you,” I sobbed, tears staining my face, unable to bear the truth—my own mate was taking me against my will, reducing me to nothing more than an object.

“Wishes never come true,” he whispered darkly. “But nightmares… they do.”

I buried my face in the pillow, hiding from him, from his gaze, from the truth. The pain was unbearable—not just physical, but emotional. He was completely indifferent, merciless, lethal.

But even that small escape was denied. He grabbed my face, forcing me to look at him. His grip was harsh; I could feel it burn.

“You can’t hide from the pain, Jungkook.” His movements became more violent, each thrust precise, each mark deliberate.

“P-please… stop it,” I begged, struggling against my restraints, but he didn’t relent.

He grabbed my breast, squeezing hard, leaving bruises as he continued. Despite my denial, my body responded involuntarily, betraying me as the overwhelming sensation surged. My release came, but it offered no comfort—only further humiliation.

He bit my lip, dug his nails into my skin, and left marks across my body. My blood stained the white sheets as he continued, relentless. My body was broken, battered, and my mind trapped in an endless cycle of pain, shame, and fear.

Hours seemed to stretch into eternity. My body reached release multiple times, but the anguish never ended. There was no pleasure, only torment, only the reminder that he was a monster—and I was entirely at his mercy.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he groaned, releasing inside me. His breathing slowed, sweat gliding down his muscular frame, his dark hair clinging to his forehead. His lips were parted, his chest rising and falling, eyes closed as he took in a deep breath, head tilted back.

The sight of him could have been mesmerizing—ethereal even—but all I could feel was the terror, the pain, and the overwhelming realization: this was my reality now.

...

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

He finally pulled himself out of me and freed my hands from the belt and without another glance at me, he slipped on his clothes and walked out of the room, leaving the door shut and me suffering in silence once again.

I gathered myself to sit up, my eyes moved to glance at the blood between my legs and his cum seeping out of my swollen gap before I begin to notice all the cuts and marks all over my body.

I felt disgusted.

My hands moved to suppress my sob with my hand; tears trimmed down my face.

How could he do this to me?

My whole body ached and my blood was everywhere on the bed, but what hurt me more was this all this was not done by another person....it was by my own mate.

"What did I do wrong moon goddess? What did I do that you have written my fate like this? You say mates are supposed to love each other, a part of our soul who'll never hurt us, go beyond every boundary for us..." A loud sob tore through my throat, "Is this what you call love?" I looked at the full moon through the open window.

Just like all the other times, none of my questions were answered. I was forced to suffer in very familiar silence.

The more I looked at the marks Taehyung have left on me, the more the pain would increase. My tears wouldn't stop; The question wouldn't stop bombarding inside of my head.

I wanted to get rid of his scent on me. I wanted to wash away every trace of his touches.

I gathered the strength to get up from the bed and headed towards the bathroom. I almost fell on the ground because of my lack of strength but Somehow I managed to reach the bathroom and got inside the shower.

Soon as the water hit my skin, the burning sensation cut through. My blood washed away with the water, the cold water soothed the wounds after a while, and the scent of him lessened but the flashes of the event were now what begin haunting me.

Pressing my hands over my mouth and back against the shower wall, I finally let out the scream I had been keeping inside of me till now. Crying because of my misery and praying that, somehow all this would turn out to be a nightmare and not a bit better reality.

But this wasn't a nightmare, it was the truth.

"I hate you, Taehyung, I hate you..." With that I slowly fell into the darkness.

...,,,...

When I woke up, unexpectedly I found myself on the bed. A duvet covered by naked body and the curtains of the windows were closed.

I slowly got up, my aching muscles were making it difficult for me nonetheless I got up. Keeping the duvet around me to prevent myself from shivering, my skin was cold as ice and I felt really weak.

Suddenly the door opened. A gasp slipped past my lips and I closed my eyes in fear, assuming the worst-case scenario that could be none other than the arrival of Taehyung.

But to my Fortune, it was not Taehyung who walked in.

Is the opened my eyes, I saw a maid walking inside the room. It was not Julia, it was the other made from yesterday.

"Alpha wants you to be at the breakfast table," she told me, "Please get ready quickly."

I nodded sucking in a breath to brace the pain that shot through my body starting from my lower abdomen as I tried to get down the bed.

Suddenly my eyes fell on the bandages that were wrapped around my wounds. None of my wounds or cuts were open.

"Do you know who treated my wounds?" My voice was hoarse from all the shouting and screaming from the last night. The flashes of the event gave me chills down my spines, I was still horrified and probably going to be for the rest of my life.

"Julia did," She told me, gathering my shredded clothes from the ground, "Alpha came to your room and found you unconscious in the bathroom. So he called Julia to treat you."

Thank God, I was unconscious.

"Your dresses are kept in the closet, you can wear whatever you want. If you need any help, don't hesitate to ask help. by the way, I am Eunbi." She did not sound that sincere but I decided to not pay any attention to that.

"Thanks, Eunbi. I'll call you if I need your help." I flashed her a forced smile and walked inside the closet.

There was a surprisingly good amount of clothes there but that did not spark any interest in me. I was just too worried about facing Taehyung once again.

As I slipped on a blue dress and thought of walking again, my legs seem to give up. I was so weak, moreover, the thought of being in front of his deadly eyes scared me to my core.

But I knew, I had no other options other than facing him. So I unwantedly had to call to Eunbi to help me in the walking down the stairs.

When I reached the dining hall, it was not the expensive decoration, not the lightning or surroundings that caught my attention. It was the very same dark eyes of His that made my breathing stop.

My legs did not want to move from the last few stairs. They halted as soon as I saw him.

He was there completely facing me despite being at a distance as he sat at the front chair of the dining table placed in the middle of the room, looking at me with a very same coldness and emotionless expression that shook my soul.

All the events came swashing in my mind and fear crawled up my insides.

"Jungkook, You need to walk," Eunbi told me quietly and I finally snapped out of my thoughts.

I did not want to be near him.

I wanted to run away as far as I could.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I did not want to be near him.

I wanted to run away—as far as I possibly could.

But I was painfully aware of my situation and the helplessness that Kim Taehyung knew how to take every advantage of.

I slowly walked toward the dining table, clutching the sides of my dress to gather my courage. My heart was already banging against my chest in rapid beats. As I attempted to take a seat on the chair farthest away from him, his voice interrupted, and I flinched in dread.

"Sit beside me."

I did not dare to disobey him or even meet his eyes. I listened and sat on the chair placed close to him. I bit the inside of my cheek, holding my breath to stop myself from shaking.

Suddenly a maid walked in, serving us fruit and breakfast. I had not eaten a proper meal in I didn't know how long; my own parents hadn't thought it profitable to feed me well, and then came my stay in the dungeon for several weeks. But despite the fresh aroma of food hitting my nose, I did not feel the slightest bit of appetite. I was terrified—terrified of the devil that sat next to me. I could feel his eyes on me; he was watching my every move.

"Eat," his order came.

Once again, I did not dare to disobey him. I quickly put a spoonful of fruit salad into my mouth and, without making a single noise, I finished the entire bowl. I was scared of any reaction he might have toward me. He quietly watched me, casually sipping on a cup of tea, knowing that I was absolutely terrified of him.

To soothe my dry throat, I grabbed the glass of water with my trembling hand and took a few sips. Unexpectedly, the sound of heels clicking broke through the silence, causing my eyes to shift to the person who walked in—it was Olivia.

Sending a judgmental glance at me, she sauntered toward Taehyung and stood behind his chair, snaking her hands around him and kissing his neck.

"Last night was amazing, Alpha," she whispered in his ear. "I loved every moment."

I felt a sharp pain attack my chest. There was not a single mark on her. Not a scar, not a cut, not a bruise. She looked as untouched as a flower—or perhaps she was treated like one, given the glow on her face and the hickeys that were the only marks I could see on her.

He treated me like an object and... he treated his mistress like he should have treated his mate—me. I felt tears gathering in my eyes. Don’t cry, Jungkook. He does not deserve your tears.

"I'm going out with my friends, I'll be back before night," she told him, tracing her nail over his lips. "Can I have your credit card? Please."

It was getting hard for me to breathe as I watched Olivia and his interaction. He was silent, not saying or doing anything, but even his silence was a reaction. It hurt so badly. Without uttering a word, Taehyung handed her his credit card. Olivia left, placing a kiss on his lips. "See you."

As she left, the silence returned, but it only increased my restlessness. I couldn't take it anymore. I needed some space.

"I am not feeling well. Can I go to my room? Please." I finally stood up, hastily wiping my tears so that he wouldn't notice.

"No." His response was blunt. He put down the teacup before standing up.

"Please," a mere whisper left my mouth.

He did not bother to say anything else. Instead, he walked over to me, pushed the chair aside, and stood behind me. Terror crawled up my spine once again. My hands began trembling and my breathing turned heavier. I did not want him near me. I did not want his touch.

"I want this place empty. Right now." His loud voice broke through, causing me to flinch and grasp the edge of the dining table.

Upon his command, all the maids left the room and a pin-drop silence stretched across the area. And then it was Taehyung who broke it as he snaked his hand around my waist and turned me around with one swift jerk, making me gasp out loud.

Before I could assume his next move, he pressed me against the table, locking me between his body and the wood. I avoided looking at him or his stone-cold blue eyes that only held hatred for me. I knew whatever he was going to do was going to hurt me, so I just held onto my breath, closing my eyes as tight as I could.

He grabbed my jaw, and what shocked me was that his hold was surprisingly gentle. And then I felt his lips press against the corner of my mouth, laying a soft kiss there.

Sparks shot through my body. I remained there, frozen under his touch, oblivious to what was actually going on. My heart did not listen to my mind and my eyes opened on their own.

His gaze was different. It did not have any of the anger or hatred I’d experienced last night. I did not get the time to figure out the emotion that was shining in his eyes because he leaned closer and pressed his lips against my neck.

His kisses were gentle, too. They were not harsh or hurting me. A soft moan automatically left my mouth as he kissed down my neck and grazed his teeth on my skin. The sensations felt so foreign and unusual, as if butterflies were erupting in my stomach.

His hands moved to band around my lower waist and he pulled me close to him. I could feel all his muscles underneath his shirt; his heavenly scent wafted into my nostrils. I was getting lost. Lost in him.

He tilted my face and began leaning in to kiss me, and I unknowingly allowed him to do so. But as soon as our eyes locked, his entire body froze for a brief moment. An unnerving silence was drawn between us again.

A flicker passed through his orbs—the fear of something. It looked like the realization of something I did not know. And then the very familiar coldness and deep hatred shaded the blue of his eyes.

The next thing I knew, with one swift move of his hand, the utensils on the table came falling onto the floor all around me. I shielded my ears with my hands because of the loud sound.

But little did I know that Taehyung had other plans.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

He violently grabbed my throat and shoved me onto the table, his grip so tight that within seconds, it became hard for me to breathe. He kicked away the nearest chair to make space and stood firmly between my legs.

I tried to pry his hand off my throat, but he was back to being the same cruel monster he had been. He did not care the slightest bit about the pain he was causing me.

"These bandages are not enough, Jungkook," Taehyung said lowly. "You have yet to receive more of my marks. I'll leave not an inch of your skin untouched; you'll be covered in my scars that will always remind you of how much I hate you."

His hurtful words made tears threaten to fall once again. No, Jungkook! He does not deserve your tears. Don’t cry for a monster like him.

"I wish you had any idea how much I hate you," he chuckled darkly.

But what is the reason? What did I do wrong? I wanted to scream the questions at him, but nothing left my mouth. I only looked at him, pleading in silence through my teary eyes. I knew he could read them perfectly, but he simply did not care.

He tore my dress from the front and threw it away, his hands pinning mine before I could even attempt to stop him. He discarded my undergarments on the floor, cupping my breast and squeezing it harshly under his palm. I struggled to free myself, but his voice broke through the air like a whip.

"I think you have forgotten that I can throw you back onto the auction stage I bought you from."

I froze on the spot, my skin turning as cold as ice.

"After all, the devil you know is better than the one you don't, isn't he?" he whispered, the mockery heavy in his voice.

He knew it. He knew exactly what my weaknesses and helplessness were, and he was taking advantage of them in every way possible.

"So stop making a mess. If you don't, I think you already know what your state will be."

I let go of all my struggle. I sat there helpless, exposed and bare in front of him.

"Good choice," he smirked, clearly enjoying my defeat.

He removed the last of my clothing and moved to open his own shirt. I kept my eyes low, not wanting to look at him at any cost—or perhaps I didn't want him to have the satisfaction of seeing my tears. But as they fell onto my lap, he noticed them anyway.

I heard the sound of his belt coming off and his slacks dropping to the floor. He grabbed a fistful of my hair and forced me to look at him. He used his index finger to trace the path of my tears.

"Not enough," he said, the lack of satisfaction evident in his voice.

Of course—how could this small amount of tears be enough to calm his sadistic needs? As he had said himself, he would make me go through a living hell. And this was indeed hell. Being near him was hell.

Suddenly, I felt pressure at my entrance. As my eyes moved down, I saw the thick tip of his length pressed against my opening, ready to pierce inside. The next moment, he pushed himself into me.

My walls began to resist him. Pain shot through my entire body. He did not push all the way in at once, which only dragged out the agony. I still had not recovered from last night’s torture, and he knew it well.

I whimpered in distress, flattening my palms against the table to keep myself steady. He withdrew slightly and then thrust inside with a force that tore a scream from my lungs. "Ah!"

A growl of satisfaction rumbled in his chest, vibrating against mine. He began his pace, pummeling in and out of me at an animalistic speed, hurting me with each thrust. More tears fell as he continued to recklessly take me.

"This is more like what I love," a sinister smile took over his lips. He caught a tear on the tip of his finger and tossed it away.

I had a hard time stifling my sobs. He was too rough, and it was all too much for my body and mind to handle. I didn't even bother asking him to stop because I knew he wouldn't. He wasn't going to make this easy for me. Whatever he was doing might have been pleasure for him, but it was pure pain for me—a pain so deep I couldn't describe it.

Kim Taehyung was breaking me into pieces.

His nails dug into the sides of my waist, deepening the wounds beneath the bandages. I bit the inside of my cheek to stop from screaming until I tasted blood in my mouth. He moved his hands to my chest, pinching and twisting painfully. A burning sensation spread across my skin.

I closed my eyes, forcing myself to endure. I prayed and prayed that he would stop, that something would interrupt him, but my prayers went unanswered. Taehyung was far from finished.

He pushed me further down the table, spreading my thighs even wider as he grabbed my throat and drilled into me. I could feel every inch of him, and every time I did, it felt like I was being ripped apart. I struggled to breathe as his fingers tightened around my neck. He made it worse when he pressed his lips to mine, devouring and biting them.

After a long minute of suffocation, he finally withdrew his lips and allowed me to take in air, loosening his hold on my throat. But there was no slowing his speed. He was a beast who knew no bounds. He kept using my body like an object for which he had no sentiment.

A few moments later, my release washed over me. My walls clenched around him as I came. His pupils dilated, and a low groan left his parted lips before he released inside of me, emptying his load.

He pulled out and slipped on his pants while I finally gathered the strength to sit up. I had nothing left to say; I had gone numb.

"Here, take this," he said, throwing his shirt my way. "Cover yourself and go to your room."

He grabbed his phone and wallet and walked out of the room, leaving me alone, shattered, and utterly exhausted. I wiped my tears, trying to cope with the pain of my bleeding wounds before I slipped on his shirt and managed to find my way back to the room.

Kim Taehyung was a sadistic monster. In these forty-eight hours, he had left no doubt about that. I no longer wondered why he was cursed. He was cursed because of his deeds, but my fate had tied me to him.

Maybe this was my curse—that he was my mate.

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

I grabbed a fistful of Olivia’s hair. She bobbed her head up and down, taking me into her mouth and, as always, trying her best to please me. She was as submissive as she had been from the very start.

This woman never failed to satisfy me; I was never disappointed with Olivia or her obedience when it came to se×. But today… something was off.

It was not because of her. It was because of that damn burden I purchased from the auction. I fu¢king hated him. I loathed everything about him. I didn't need this mate bond; I did not need that man in my life to stay powerful.

He was only here for my pleasure and to satisfy the damn beast within me that refused to remain calm without his presence. Lately, the only person on my mind was Jungkook. He was imprinted on my soul, and it gave me reasons to fear the outcome. I fu¢king hated him for it.

I did not want the mate bond. I did not want him. He was just another object to me. There was no way I was going to feel anything for him. I was never going to develop feelings; it wasn't meant to be.

Then why was he affecting me like this?

I couldn’t let go of the "blessing" of the bond, not unless I wanted to fall into a pit of weakness once again. Emotions were not meant for me. Sentiments only make people weak. Letting out a frustrated groan, I pulled out of Olivia’s mouth and stood up from the couch.

"Alpha, did I do anything wrong?" she asked, looking up at me from her knees as I slid on my trousers.

"No, you didn't do anything wrong," I told her curtly, heading for the door.

She grabbed my hand. "Come here. I'll help you relax."

I knew exactly what she meant. Se× was the only reason I ever stepped foot in her room, and she knew it too. But today, it was not Olivia I wanted. She was not going to be enough to quench my urges.

"No, I don't need you today, Olivia," I said.

"What?" She sounded surprised, but her expression soon shifted into something sharper. "Are you going to Jungkook’s room?"

The accusatory tone she used made my jaw tighten automatically. The last thing I wanted to do was deal with her questions.

"Yes. So what?"

Hurt flashed in her eyes and tears gathered. "Are… are you thinking of keeping him as your mate?"

That was it. I lost it.

I grabbed her throat and slammed her body against the nearest wall. A loud gasp slipped past her lips and her eyes widened in terror.

"Don't you fu¢king dare ask me questions like that ever again," I spoke through gritted teeth. "I have kept you with me for years, and that should have been enough time for you to figure out that I don't give a fu¢k about any relation or bond in this world. I don't care about sentiments. Nothing can ever change me or my decisions. Do you get that?!"

She nodded frantically, looking absolutely terrified.

"Jungkook means nothing to me. So stop being fu¢king jealous and stay in your lane."

I let go of her. She greedily sucked in air, cold sweat covering her forehead.

"I am sorry, Alpha. This will not happen again," she breathed out.

"And if it does, it's not going to be good for you, because I'll throw you back onto the same street I picked you up from," I warned. Without another glance, I walked out of her room and headed toward mine.

Rage rose with every step I took. The beast within me began to claw for control. My own claws tore through my skin, my eyes darkened, and my breathing turned into heavy pants. I hated that pathetic man. Such a weakling, such a sniveling wolf!

This bloody mate bond meant nothing. He meant nothing.

A growl rumbled in my chest. My canines tore through my gums as strange desires began clouding my mind. The urge to suppress them only increased the rage. Before I knew it, I was running at full speed toward the nearest French window.

Breaking through the glass, I shifted in mid-air and dove into the forest. I smashed through branches and undergrowth, my paws thumping against the earth as I ran deeper into the darkness.

I hate him. I hate him. I hate him. My mind, body, and soul repeated the mantra.

Yet, flashes of his face, his smallest reactions, and his tears passed through my mind every second.

No! I don’t want him! I don’t need him!

My control was snapping, one link at a time. I realized then that this run alone was not going to be enough. But I was not going to make it easy on Jungkook.

Today, I am going to prove how much I hate him and show him exactly where he belongs. He has to know that Kim Taehyung does not want him. He is only an object, and he will be treated like one.

He has to face real hell. Yes. He has to.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

For the past few days, the only time I got to see Taehyung was when he'd come to my room and use me, just like every other day. He indeed made me feel like an object; he treated me like one.

But somehow, there was no chance of getting used to his tortures. Each day, he was giving me another reason to crave an escape. Maybe there was a time when I’d desperately prayed to meet my mate, but Kim Taehyung has left me with no other want than getting out of his cage. He was lethal, and his venomous nature was even more so.

I wanted to run away—far away from him—and never come back. These few days were enough for me to accept the bitter reality that he did not deserve to be called a mate; he was a bloody, sadistic being. I didn't even want to see his face. He disgusted me. Every time he came in front of me, the memories of everything he did to me would flash in front of my eyes like a projector.

I wished I could escape from this hell...

Suddenly, the door of the room opened with a loud bang. I jumped in my place in shock, and my hand flew to press against my mouth to stop my gasp.

The last person I wanted to see walked in: Taehyung. His entire body was covered in sweat; there were a few cuts that covered his chest, his hair was a mess, and his blue eyes looked pitch black—so dark that they resembled the darkness of the woods. Fear crawled up my insides. His presence terrified me.

I pressed my back against the headboard as he closed the door shut and walked closer to me. Something about his calmness today was unusual. It gave off a bad omen; it seemed like the silence before a deadly storm. He silently walked over to me, his dark orbs set on me, and a chill ran down my spine. However, he stopped a few feet away. A strange feeling twisted in my gut.

I did not want to be near him. I did not want his filthy hands on me again.

I stayed frozen on my spot on the bed, fisting my trembling hands at my sides. He rested his hands on the foot of the bed and beckoned me to get closer. Provoking him was only going to bring more misery for me, so I slowly gathered myself and moved toward him, putting my weight on my knees to get myself there.

Once I reached him, he grabbed me by the back of the neck and pulled my face so close that I could feel his breath on me. The woodsy smell that came from him and the particles of soil indicated that he had just come from a run.

But why did he go for a run?

I couldn't even finish my thoughts when I felt a sharp pain attack my neck. My eyes went wide and my lips parted as a scream tore through my mouth. The smell of my own blood hit my nose, and my head spun for a second. My eyes followed to look at the blood that now trailed down my shoulder—he'd dug his claws into my neck. It was not enough to kill me, but it felt like even death was better than this.

"I wish you knew how much I hate you, Jungkook." His voice was dangerously low and filled with venom.

It was ironic that he thought it was a secret. I knew how much hate he had stored in his heart for me. Indeed, I could see it in his stone-cold eyes, and he had already made me feel every drop of it.

"You are talking as if it's a secret..." Tears ran down my cheeks and a bitter chuckle slipped past my lips.

A flicker passed through his eyes upon my reaction, and it seemed like I had definitely triggered some nerves.

"You think you have gone through all of it?" He let out a laugh. "How naive of you!"

For a second, there was amusement covering his face, and then in a moment, it was the very familiar rage—an impassive expression that couldn't be read no matter how hard I tried. He suddenly let go of my neck and grabbed a fistful of my hair; the grip was so hard it made my entire scalp burn in an instant.

"You have seen nothing. Not even one percent, not even close to it," he growled. "What you have seen was just a glimpse, and you can't even imagine what is waiting for you ahead."

"Why don't you just kill me?" It was a mere whisper that left my mouth.

"Because I am no saint who'd make it easy for you, Jungkook. If there's anything I love in this world, it's to cause you pain, to see you die little by little, and to witness your helplessness that will make you end up in my cage every time." A sinister smile took place on his lips, and to increase his torture, he used the claws of his other hand to pierce the skin on my hip.

A sharp hiss tore from my mouth. I did not know where I got the courage, but I finally seethed, "Monster. You are a bloody monster."

He only chuckled in response—a laugh that held no emotion whatsoever.

"Yes, I am a monster," he spoke. "And you want to see what this monster can do? Let me show you."

He roughly pushed me onto the bed so that I dropped onto my back, and he got on before he hovered over me.

"You have already made my life hell; there's nothing more you can do to break me." I tried to keep my voice strong, but I was miserably failing. No matter how much I tried, the fact that he was my mate—connected to my soul—still hurt me.

"There are always ways to break someone..." He leaned closer to my face, looking right through my soul as he locked me under his intimidating gaze. "And trust me, I have not even started breaking you yet."

"I hate you." Tears streamed down my face. I hated how weak I felt every time it was about him, I hated how he treated me, and I hated how he made me feel!

"No, you don't, Jungkook." There was not even a drop of doubt in his voice. "If you did, these tears in your eyes wouldn't be there. You wouldn't be this weak if you knew how to hate. And it's your misery that you have emotions alive within you, and this makes you weak and pathetic."

His words began stabbing me in the heart. It was hurtful to accept, but it was true that whatever he was saying was right.

"You can't hate me even if you want to, no matter how I treat you. This mate bond between us makes you weak when it comes to me. You want to hate, yet you can't, because these useless sentiments have gotten a hold of you," he spoke. "You are miserable, Jungkook. You are weak."

"Stop it!" I wanted to cover my ears at this point, but I couldn't because he pinned them above my head.

"But I am not weak, Jungkook. I don't give a damn about this mate bond. I have got no emotions or drawbacks. And pain is my only language." He buried his nose in the crook of my neck, tracing it up and down as he took in my scent. "And 'tears' are yours."

"Stop!"

He was right. There are always ways to break someone. And now, with his words, he was doing the exact thing.

"You are unable to hide your feelings, Jungkook. You are easy to read and vulnerable, and that is what gives me power over you. No matter how hard you try, you still can't resist me. You can't stop seeing me as your mate."

"A sadistic monster can never be my mate!" I bit back the sob that fought to tear through.

His dark chuckle sounded throughout the room upon my statement, and for a brief second, he said nothing.

"That's why you are trying to convince yourself, because deep down you know—you have already lost."

This was it; he did not give me another chance to speak. He harshly flipped me so that I lay on my front, and the next moment, he tore my dress from the back. I knew I couldn't fight his strength. I knew my struggles would mean nothing and only increase the turmoil within me. So I just silently laid there as he shredded my clothes one by one.

"This is what is called hatred—I don't want to keep you alive, yet I am not killing you because I don't want you to find peace."

He opened his pants and positioned his hard member against my opening. More tears ran down my cheeks. I felt so low about myself. He had indeed shattered me, all my dreams and last hopes that somehow used to make me feel alive.

"Yes. I am a sadist. I am a monster, and this is a monster fu¢king you!"

He penetrated me from the back all at once, and I muffled my scream by burying my head into the pillow.

"I own you. Every nook of your skin, your body, and your soul." He forcefully pushed two of his fingers into my back passage, and this time I cried out loud. "And each of your tears... they are all mine."

He growled, leaning closer to my ear, and then he set his pace, rapidly moving in and out of me, breaking me with every thrust. He was relentless, more than any other time. I held onto the bedsheets, trying with all my strength to keep them together as he pounded me from the back like a hungry animal.

As he grabbed the side of my hip, his sharp claws dug into my skin. At the same time, his fingers in my back hole began moving in and out, causing pain to surge through my entire body. Like all the other times, he was not at all gentle. He was rough—in fact, brutal.

"Oh my God," I sobbed.

The way he was constantly penetrating me, hitting the hilt each time, was hurting me so badly. When I couldn't help it anymore and began struggling to get out of his hold, it was getting too much for me to handle. I couldn't bear the pain anymore.

He growled and grabbed my neck; he harshly pushed me back down on the bed once again. This time, his thrusts went wild. He thrust in and out with his huge length like a beast, assaulting my back passage with the swift actions of his fingers.

Suddenly, a sharp cut sliced through the skin on my back, and a loud scream tore through my throat. He did not stop with just one cut; with his blade-like claws, he drew more cuts until my blood began dripping onto the sheets.

"The blood that runs in your veins? I own it too." He pressed his nose against my spine, inhaling the scent of my blood.

He was destroying me. He was crushing every bit of life I had left within myself. And worst of all, he enjoyed each moment; he relished my pain. Inhaling the scent of my blood, he traced his nose upward and pressed it against my neck before he bit down on my shoulder.

My body began going numb at this point. My vision began getting blurry. My breathing came out as pants, and suddenly a release washed over me. My walls clenched around his length before another release followed a few moments later.

Taehyung grunted; his grip on my neck tightened. He curled his fingers in my back passage and a whimper tore through my throat. Moments later, Taehyung finally reached his climax. He filled me with his seed and rested his forehead against my back. He sagged heavily over me, but then he got up and pulled himself out of me.

"This is your fate, Jungkook. You are stuck with me, and now you'll have to burn in this hell of mine till the day your soul leaves your body," he said as he wore his pants, causing a stabbing pain to attack my heart.

And then he walked out of the room, leaving the door shut once again.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

My wounds did not heal. Not even the slightest bit, though it has already been a day. Usually, they would heal on their own during the day, but this time they were drawn deep. They were like the invisible wounds Taehyung has given me all these days.

He was destroying me bit by bit. He was ruining me every day and night. And after what he did last night, the need to escape from him was sowed deep within me. Last night, the realization had finally hit me: I had to escape his cage, not only for myself but for my soul. He'd already tainted me, snatched my innocence, and left me all shattered and scattered.

And the way his tortures were increasing, I couldn't even imagine how far he'd go. He certainly had no bounds. He was a sadist.

After my shower, I looked at myself in the mirror, and unknowingly, I found my eyes filling with tears. The reality hurt more than the nightmare itself. The reality pained me, and somehow it pained another part of me too—my wolf, who was like a shadow that might always remain a shadow.

It was true that I was wolfless. I did not have a wolf to protect me from the outside world and the darkness of the world, but I had always felt him. My wolf resided somewhere within me, and I could feel his presence and emotions. Watching my entire body covered in deep marks, bruises, and scars given by Taehyung, every part of me broke apart.

I wore the robe, unable to look at my state anymore, and I walked out of the bathroom. It was nearly evening and, fortunately, I had not faced a visit from Taehyung, and deep down I hoped I wouldn't have to face him again, at least for today.

But the moment I was about to walk into the closet, the door of my room suddenly opened, and terror seeped within me almost immediately.

God! Please no... Please don't let it be him.

Just when I was on the verge of losing it, a female voice broke through.

"Jungkook."

My eyes moved to look at the doorway, and a sigh of relief automatically slipped past my lips when I saw Julia walking into the room with a first-aid kit in her hand.

"Oh gosh, your wounds still haven't healed." She looked at me in dismay and rushed over to me.

I kind of appreciated Julia. She did things for me that she didn't have to, just like checking on me and treating my wounds by herself. I did not know if she usually got specific commands from Taehyung or not, because that man simply did not care about me. Even if she did get orders, the extra care and help were surely from her side.

"They won't heal, Julia," I sighed as she made me sit on the bed and started disinfecting the wound on my neck.

The burning feeling on my skin, of course, made the experience uncomfortable for me, but this mere pain was nothing compared to what I went through every day.

"Who said they won't heal? Here, these medicines will help you heal faster." She flashed me a small smile and handed me the drugs.

"Some wounds don't heal, Julia. And the wounds that are continuously deepened every day never heal." A bitter chuckle left my mouth, and I swallowed the medicines.

"Alpha... he's your mate, isn't he?" she hesitantly asked me, causing me to freeze for a second.

I wished he was not my mate... I really wished.

"Yeah, I guess his inexplicable hatred towards me made it very clear already," I said. "People like him don't care about emotions and pure bonds like this. They have so much venom inside of them that they become lethal to everybody else."

"I am sorry."

"Don't be so early. I am sure that sadistic monster I have got for a mate would give you many more reasons to be."

Before Julia could do anything else, suddenly Eunbi walked into the room.

"Julia, you are needed in the kitchen, now," she told her.

"What? But I am treating his wounds. Alpha will be angry if he sees his wounds untreated!"

Of course, he will be angry. Why wouldn't he? After all, he wanted to keep me alive to make me go through the same death over and over again.

"I'll take over from here. You should go to the kitchen." Eunbi walked toward us and took the cotton swab and ointment from Julia.

"Okay." Hesitant, Julia walked out of the room anyway.

However, I felt like there was something else Eunbi's sudden arrival indicated. Her words were not that genuine when she'd spoken them, and now her sudden silence said something else.

Then she broke her silence as she sat beside me, putting the ointment and cotton swabs aside.

"Listen, Jungkook... I have something to tell you that will come to your help," she spoke. "I know a secret pathway that leads out of this mansion, and I can help you escape from here."

"What?" I was shocked. It was just so sudden.

"Yes, Jungkook. You heard it right. I can help you get out of this mansion and escape from this hell."

"But... why do you want to help me?"

She stayed quiet for a moment, looking as if she was contemplating something, but then she broke her silence.

"Because I can relate to your pain, Jungkook. I know what it feels like when your mate hates you. I have gone through all of it." She sighed. "That is why I want to help you, because I know if you don't get out of here, you'll have nothing left, not even your soul."

"Your mate... was he a sadist like Taehyung?"

"Actually, he was better. He was indeed a monster, but he had a limit, and Alpha Taehyung does not have any. My mate raped me, abused me, tortured me, and once he was done with me, he left me on the streets to die," she said. "But Alpha Taehyung is a sadist. And his sadistic desires are beyond any periphery. He will not leave a single opportunity to make you go through hell, and he'll not let you die either, Jungkook. You can't even imagine how many people he has killed to this day; his hands are tainted in the blood of innocent people."

My soul shook upon her words. The horrifying truth petrified me.

"You need to escape from him in order to save your life. He can never change or give you the love you deserve. He's the one who killed his own father and stooped so low that the Moon Goddess bestowed her curse upon him. He is cursed because of his sinful deeds; he is a demon." She was right; he was a demon. "If you want to live, you have to escape his cage. Otherwise, you'll be stuck with him till the day he takes away your life."

Everything Eunbi said was true. I had witnessed the truth myself; I had both seen and experienced Taehyung's demonic nature. He had no limits. No emotions. He was a sadist.

Then why wasn't my heart willing to accept the truth and believe that escaping from him was the only thing I had left to do?

No! I couldn't fall weak. Maybe this was my chance to finally find my freedom. I couldn't miss this opportunity.

"What do I have to do in order to escape?" I finally spoke.

A flicker passed through Eunbi's eyes. "Tonight, after Alpha leaves your room, come downstairs to the hall. I'll be waiting for you there. Once you come, I'll lead you outside as soon as possible."

"There might be guards and other servants. You are going to get into trouble for this..."

"Don't worry about that. I'll take care of it, just do what I say. We are going to be fine," she assured me.

"Okay. I'll come to the hall tonight." I nodded.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

It was late at night and Taehyung had not come to my room yet. As I looked at the clock, I came to realize it was already hours past the time he'd usually come. There were far fewer chances of him coming today. Maybe he was simply enjoying his night with his beloved mistress instead of deciding to torture me like every other day.

I needed to go out of the room to reach Eunbi and get out of this place, but what if Taehyung comes all of a sudden? If he catches me trying to escape... I didn't even know what he'd do. Surely he wouldn't kill me, but whatever he’d do, I knew it was going to be worse than death.

But sitting like this was not going to help me either. I might lose a huge opportunity because of my fear. What should I do? Sit here and wait for him, or just put faith in fate and go for it? This was my last chance to escape. I couldn't miss it. Every minute with my so-called mate felt suffocating; I was dying little by little...

No! I couldn't miss this opportunity. I had to go.

I pushed away the duvet, grabbed a scarf, and draped it over me to cover my face before I finally walked out of the room. Peril shrouded my insides as soon as I stepped out. What Taehyung said to me the first day he brought me from the auction rang inside my head:

"If you try to show any sort of disobedience or attempt anything stupid such as trying to escape... I'll throw you right back where I brought you from. And do you know what those auctioneers do to the returned goods?"

His smirk flashed before my eyes.

"First, they use them and fulfill their thirst, and then they tear them into pieces and share them among themselves."

"No! You can't let the fear of him take over you!" I told myself and shook the thoughts away. I inhaled a deep breath and looked around to make sure there was no one near. Once I was sure, I slowly began heading downstairs.

Once I reached the stairs, I suddenly saw a guard patrolling. Then he looked back toward where I was. Oh no... His eyes were seconds away from catching me, but I hurriedly hid behind the nearest pillar, putting my hand over my mouth to stop the gasp that was on the verge of tearing through. I held my breath tight, trying not to make any sound at all. I heard the guard's footsteps getting closer and my heartbeat picked up pace.

God, please no! I do not want to get caught and be thrown back to that place! Please! Please! Please!

The guard was only a few steps away from me when another guard interrupted.

"Hey, Mark. What are you doing there? We need to check the garden area; apparently, a few guards have noticed some intruders. Come."

Intruders?

"Okay, I'll come." Thankfully, he let go of his speculation and walked away. I released the breath I was holding once I saw them leave. What a narrow escape!

I waited for a few minutes before I took the stairs and carefully walked down, finally reaching the hall. My eyes instantly spotted Eunbi in a corner and I hurriedly reached her.

"Eunbi..."

"Jungkook, finally you are here," she released a sigh of relief. "Has anybody noticed you coming here?"

"No, none did. Can we go now?"

"Yeah, sure. We should go now," she led the way. "Come with me."

She led me toward the backside of the mansion. This side was completely silent and dark; the more we walked, the darker it got. Suddenly, the feeling of someone watching me caused my feet to halt. I whipped around to look back, but to my surprise, I found no one. I looked around and was met with the same silence.

"Jungkook, what are you doing? Come on," Eunbi ushered in a low voice.

Maybe I was just thinking too much. "Okay." I nodded and followed her once again. It took a few more minutes before she finally opened the door of a room and walked inside, followed by me.

The room was very dark and full of dust and old furniture. A half-broken lamp was the only source of light and there were spiderwebs everywhere. Eunbi walked toward the window, hurriedly removing the webs to get to the lock, and then she pulled out a key to open it. The sudden moonlight fell over my face, causing me to shut my eyes for a moment.

"This way will lead you out of the mansion. You see, the guards usually come for a security check around here every fifteen minutes, and you'll be able to get out within less than five minutes if you follow this path."

I couldn't believe this was finally happening. I was going to be able to run away from Taehyung forever.

"Thanks a lot, Eunbi," I engulfed her in a hug, my eyes brimming with tears. "I'll never forget your help."

But then, the response that came shook me to my core... because it was not from Eunbi.

"But your great savior here has certainly forgotten to tell you something important, Jungkook."

His voice buzzed through the room, causing every hair on my body to stand up. Taehyung. It was Taehyung. No! This can't happen. I am so close to my escape.

Eunbi's shocked gasp rang in my ears and my hands around her loosened on their own. My body acted before I could think, and I found myself turning around to look at him. The moonlight fell over him, casting a dark shadow over half of his face. In the darkness of his blue eyes, I could see death itself. My body went cold.

"The same path that'll secretly lead you outside also holds an opening to the side of the jungle where most of the dangerous predators have found their hiding spot to jump on their prey." He took a few steps closer. His calm demeanor was not normal. I knew he was up to something.

"Did you forget to tell him? Or did you not know?" He looked at Eunbi, who was pale as if she'd seen a demon.

"I—I..." She did not get a chance to speak.

"Either way, I don't give a damn about your reasons," he let out a low chuckle. "This man right here is my property, and he's mine to hurt, mine to break, and mine to own. And anyone who tries to hurt him or take him away will die."

"And I can see your intentions through your facade of this whole bravado. You surely did not wish for him to escape, but rather let him be the target of someone." A death glare set on his face.

What the hell was he even talking about? Eunbi only wanted to help me.

"No... I just wanted to—" She couldn't finish because, in the flash of a second, he grabbed her throat and raised her, throwing her against the other side of the room. Eunbi landed against a pile of wooden furniture with a loud crashing sound.

"Jungkook is my property! None can ever take him away from me!" He growled, and I stood in terror. Taehyung attempted to get closer to her, but I took the courage to grab his hand.

"Let her go, Taehyung. Please." I could not let an innocent die because of me.

"Don't you dare speak a word!" He grabbed my jaw, pushing me against the wall. My eyes closed in pain as he tightened his hold. "I won't bother twice before killing you along with this piece of shit!"

"Let her go! She has no fault in this!" I spoke, putting fear aside. I could hear Eunbi's whimpers as she tried to stand and failed. I had to save her.

"Of course you'll think she doesn't. Haven't I told you that you can never escape from me? That you are stuck with me forever, Jungkook? Tell me, haven't I?!" His loud voice banged against my eardrums. I found myself nodding before I even knew it.

"You knew the consequences. You knew the boundaries I had set. Yet you tried to escape. Now just wait and watch—first, I'll deal with that bitch and then make sure that the word 'freedom' gets wiped off from your remembrance for eternity."

He slammed me against the wall, making the world spin, and strode toward Eunbi. I ran at full speed and stood in front of him.

"Please, I beg you, don't kill her." I dropped to my knees and joined my hands. "You can kill me if you want, but let her go."

"You should be thankful that I am making it easy for her by simply killing her. You know very well I can put her through worse." Taehyung looked at me with rage. "Move away from my path."

"I'll do whatever you say. I'll never try to escape again. Please let her go," a sob broke through my throat. "Please. Please. Please. Don't kill her."

Taehyung chuckled darkly. Nothing I said affected him. He leaned down, grabbed my jaw, and lifted me to my feet. He spoke the words against my lips, "Don't worry, Jungkook. After today, you will never even think of escaping—not even in your dreams."

"Please, let her go," I begged.

"That is what I am doing... letting her go." He whispered with a sinister smirk.

He pushed me to the side. Within a second, he grabbed Eunbi by the throat.

"Alpha... please, it's not my fault. It's..." She tried to speak but ended up gasping because of his crushing grip.

"I know exactly who told you, and I am going to make him realize what a big mistake he's made. But before that, let me send you to the right place." His nails extended and canines tore through his gums—the sign of his wolf awakening.

I rushed toward him. "Taehyung, please let her go! I was the one who told her to help me! It's all my fault!"

"You know what, Jungkook? This piece of shit was meant to die anyway, but with all these lies, you have only brought misery for yourself. Because what I hate more than crimes is lies." He spoke through gritted teeth. "You better start wishing for death from now."

And the next moment, I saw Eunbi's head flying away to the other side of the room, hitting an old closet. Blood came splashing against my face, and my eyes widened in horror as I looked at Eunbi's lifeless body dropping to the floor as Taehyung let it go.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

Everything around me stopped. I couldn't breathe, I couldn't talk. My eyes stayed glued to the sight of Eunbi’s beheaded body, and my shaking hand moved to touch my cheek where her blood lingered. A momentary disbelief shrouded my body and soul.

He killed her? He... killed her.

He just killed her right in front of my eyes, and I couldn't do anything to save the person who was only trying to help me. She died because of me.

I stilled on the spot, my blood feeling as cold as ice. For a moment, I forgot how to move, and maybe even how to breathe. I did not know how to react; the horror I witnessed left me petrified. I was shaken to my soul. He was a murderer. A bloody killer.

"Now that the first culprit has reached where she deserved to be, it's your turn to pay for your mistakes, Jungkook," his voice sounded through the silent room, breaking my trance.

I looked at him, having absolutely no intention to run away or stop him, even if he decided to kill me. I simply didn't care anymore; I knew I’d already lost this battle. In search of an escape for myself, I’d earned a regret that would haunt me even after my death.

An innocent got killed because of me—in the arms of my mate, who did not even deserve to be called a mate. He was a monster, a heartless, sadistic being who thrived on others' pain and suffering.

A smirk spread on his lips as he looked at the lifeless body of Eunbi, then at her head on the other side of the room. All I could see in the darkness of his orbs was satisfaction. He simply wiped the blood traces from his face with his hand and walked over to me.

"The color red looks good on you," he said as he traced the bloodstains on my face. His voice was cold and his expression impassive, as it always had been. "But not as much as your own blood does."

"So tonight, I'll create embellishments on you—adornments that will never leave you," he let out before he grabbed my hand and dragged me out of the room.

I did not struggle, maybe because I’d finally accepted my fate. I gave up, completely.

He did not take me back to the room he’d kept me in. Instead, he opened the door and shoved me inside a room that was actually his. I fell on the floor from his harsh push, and a whimper threatened to slip past my lips, but I held it in. I did not make a sound as he slammed the door shut.

He crouched down in front of me, grabbing my neck in a bruising grip.

"What did I say when I brought you to my house from that auction?" he asked through gritted teeth. "Have you forgotten it?"

I decided not to say anything. I already knew that anything I said was not going to change the decision he’d made. All I did was desperately wait for his torture to start so that it could all end soon.

"I know you haven't; you still remember everything I said, yet you dared to plan an escape," he tore my dress with one hand. "I don't think you understand when I say that you are stuck with me till the day you die, Jungkook. I mean every word I say. I don't bluff."

"Then throw me back into the hands of those auctioneers," it automatically left my mouth. "Do it!"

Something passed through his eyes that I couldn't decipher. It was as inexplicable as he was. Then, he forced me up to my feet.

"So that they can make it easy for you to die? There's no way I'm going to allow that after what you did today. I'll make you go through worse; you can't even imagine what I’d do to you." Venom dripped from his voice.

"That's the only thing a cursed monster like you is capable of—all you can do is make others' lives hell," I finally snapped. "I mean, what can I even expect? You are the one who killed his own father. Even the Goddess has cursed you; that’s how disgusting and cheap you are!"

I felt his body freeze in a way I had never seen before. But for once, I did not care about his reaction. I wanted to let it all out—everything I’d kept suppressed during all these days with him.

"You are the killer of your own father, a fu¢king monster!" I shouted. "And worst of all, you probably don't even feel any guilt for committing such a crime—killing the one who was the reason you came into this world! You think your barbaric deeds make you great because they create fear, but you don't know the truth: you don't even know that when you're the one needing help, you'll find yourself all alone. I pity you."

For a moment, the emotion I saw crossing his eyes at the mention of his father was pure terror—the first time I had witnessed any sort of hesitance in him. It was unmistakable.

"How could you kill your father, Taehyung? What are you even getting by being such a monster and taking innocent lives for no reason?!"

His breathing got heavy and rose several octaves. I felt his hand around my neck loosen its hold. If I wasn't in so much rage, maybe his reaction would have surprised me, but after seeing him kill Eunbi, I was not in my right mind. Everything inside my head was a clutter. I didn't care what I was saying; I just wanted to get rid of this weight on my chest.

"Moon Goddess shouldn't have cursed you; she should have destroyed you! She should have wiped off the existence of a person like you, who is not just a curse for himself but everyone else!"

And then he snapped. All the fear and hesitation I could sense from him vanished in a second. He released his hold on my neck, grabbed the back of my head, and threw me onto his bed. I didn't even have time to gather myself before he climbed up, grabbed a fistful of my hair, and yanked me to my knees to face him.

"Yes, I killed my father and I don't have a vestige of remorse," he growled, his grip on my hair tightening painfully. "And you know what? If I got the chance to bring him up from his grave and kill him over and over again, I'd be thrilled! I’d watch him die again and again, kill him little by little, and make his death more painful every time!"

"Yes, the Goddess has cursed me. And I am absolutely happy to bear her curse because it doesn't let me fall weak like people like you. I have no weaknesses to hold me back," he spat. "It's my choice to be like this, a 'sadistic monster' in your words, and it's a choice I'd never regret, even on the day I die."

His impassive expression was gone, replaced by a promise. He meant every word.

"Everything I have chosen for myself is what I want. I thrive in others' pain and misery. I love snatching lives. Destruction gives me peace, and possession is my power. I have built myself into the person I am today, and I will never change."

"And you have no idea how far I can go, Jungkook," his voice dropped low, giving me a sense of peril. "Surely I’d die alone, with none around me when I need help, but who do you think is going to be there when you're near your death?" A smirk spread on his lips.

A shiver ran down my body. I knew I was stuck with him for life. He was going to be the only one whose eyes would witness my death, because he was the one who was going to push me to the end.

"You know it, right?" The sinister smile on his face was more terrifying than the darkness in his eyes. "Your life and death are both in my hands, and I won't allow anyone to take what's mine—not even God."

"I am not yours!"

"Yes, you are! Your body, soul, mind—I own all of them," he let out loudly. "And today I’ll stake my claim on you. I promise you, I fu¢king promise you that you'll never be able to forget this night. And don't worry, the mark I am going to leave will never let you forget it anyway."

I knew he was talking about marking. But he didn't want me as a mate, so I knew this wasn't a werewolf bond mark. It was something else.

Before I could figure out his next move, he reached over, grabbed a water glass from the nightstand, and broke it against the corner of the stand. I flinched, but as soon as he grabbed my wrist, my body froze.

"Glass. One of the most perfect weapons to leave marks that last until a person's demise." The corner of his lips twitched as he pressed the sharp broken glass against my wrist.

I closed my eyes, bracing for the pain, but it didn't come. I heard a slicing sound, but I felt nothing. I opened my eyes and found blood trailing down Taehyung’s own wrist.

"This mark will never fade, like this," he said, drawing another cut over his own wrist. No signs of pain appeared on his face; he was immune to it.

Why was he doing this?!

"And if I deepen it, it will embed in the skin like the many other reminders I have." He took the glass piece and deepened his own cut. In his eyes, there was only satisfaction.

"Taehyung, stop it!" I tried to snatch the glass, but he grabbed me by the neck and pushed me down onto the bed with one rapid movement.

"I told you not to make a move for an escape, yet you disobeyed me," his raspy breath hit my lips. "Remember, you brought this on yourself. You are the reason for the pain you'll go through today, not me."

The next thing I knew, he was ripping my dress and undergarments. He used the torn fabric of my dress to tie my hands above my head and pinned me to the bed with one hand on my hip, while the other—holding the broken glass—aimed at my skin.

"Consider this a gift from me, Jungkook. Because no one has ever had the privilege to wear my name."

And then I felt the sharp glass piece cut through the skin below my breast. A loud scream left my mouth. My body instantly struggled to move away, but he did not stop. He kept going.

I could feel each syllable being carved into my skin in such a painful way that the ache spread through my whole body. He carved his entire name below my breast, ignoring my cries and screams as I begged him to stop.

By the time he was finished, I had lost half of my consciousness. My breathing was ragged, my eyes were full of tears, and through my foggy vision, all I could see was Taehyung throwing the glass aside and leaning closer to my ear.

"Kim Taehyung," he whispered. "Every time you see my name on you, it will remind you who owns you."

He knew it. He knew this was the worst thing he could do—embedding his name on my skin like an everlasting mark. All I had tried to do was forget him, stay away from him... even his shadow. He had just given me a burden for a lifetime.

"You can try your entire life to wipe it off, but you can never get rid of this." He pressed his lips against my neck, biting my skin while his blood-covered hand squeezed my chest. Our blood mixed together, his dripping down to merge where he’d carved his name on me.

A few moments later, he untied my hands and looked at me in silence.

"Sweet night, Jungkook." A smirk made its way onto his face, and then he left the room, locking the door behind him and leaving me to suffer in this new affliction.

Yes, it was pain. Pain was his only language.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I woke up in bed, alone in the room. Or so I thought, until my eyes drifted to spot Taehyung sitting casually on the black couch set in the corner. Dread crawled up my insides just from the sight of him.

It was indeed morning, yet everything in his room made it seem dark. The curtains were fully closed, the high walls were painted the deepest shade of black, and the minimal amount of lighting made it seem like a different sort of darkness was draped over the space. It was expected; this was Taehyung’s room—the Alpha considered the ruler of darkness, known for his venomous nature and barbaric deeds.

"So you are finally awake," he spoke, setting his coffee mug on the side table and standing up.

I clutched the blanket tighter to me in reflex as he slowly walked closer. I found myself pressing my back further into the headboard of the bed as memories of last night flashed in front of my eyes. He seemed to notice my hesitation and the fearful, shaky movements of my hands, but he didn't give away any reaction. Instead, he sat right in front of me, his gaze set on me in a non-receding way.

I kept my eyes focused on my lap, not wanting to face him at any cost. Suddenly, he tugged at the blanket, causing it to slip from my hold. My entire upper half became exposed to his eyes. I gasped out loud and tried to cover myself, but he halted my attempt by grabbing my wrist.

"Don't." This was a straight command, said in his dangerously low voice.

My body submitted automatically, and I stopped. Moments later, I felt his fingers brushing over my belly, traveling upward and stopping right before where he'd left his mark last night. He reached toward the clip of the bandage and undressed the wound.

It surprised me to realize that my wound had not been left uncovered all night long. I was indeed wolfless, but that did not mean my senses were not comparable to werewolves who could shift; I could very well sense that no one else had come into this room in the past twelve hours. Within every particle of the air, there was only one person's scent, and it belonged to him.

So, was it Taehyung who dressed my wound?

The feeling of his fingers brushing over my skin broke my chain of thought. I looked at him, biting down on my lips to stop them from quivering. His stare was focused on his mark, and he began slowly tracing over his name carved into my skin.

"Beautiful," he said.

Goosebumps covered my skin. In his voice, there lay a strange sort of amazement, much like the satisfaction I could sense from him. Sparks raked my skin, but there was a slight burning sensation too, because the wound was still raw. His fingers moved from his mark to my chest, slowly tracing circles.

I hated the way I felt every time he touched me. His touches made me feel things I shouldn't feel for a mate like him, and at the same time, I felt disgusted with myself for it. I didn't even want to see his face.

He withdrew his hand and pulled me closer by my waist. My eyes locked with his bewitching blue ones. My lips were inches away from his; I could feel the warmth of his breath and his calm, steady heartbeats. He did not let the eye contact last long; instead, he buried his head into my neck, tracing his nose upward as he inhaled my scent.

I closed my eyes shut and fisted my hands at my sides to stop myself from making a sound. A few minutes passed before he finally spoke.

"I’ll be going out today. I might be back by tonight." He slowly pulled away. His hand around my waist did not move, but he used his other hand to grab my jaw and tilt my face so he could look right through my soul. "You are not allowed to leave the room until I come back, and..." He paused, pressing his claws against the skin of my waist. "You know what’ll happen if you dare to disobey me again, don't you?"

I hurriedly nodded, terrified and reluctant to go through that horror again.

"Good boy," he finally pulled away and stood up.

My shoulders visibly relaxed, and I let out a low sigh as I covered myself with the blanket again.

"Here, take this." He handed me the first-aid kit that had been on the nightstand. "Learn to heal your own wounds, because nobody else will do it for you."

I looked at the kit in my lap. He was right. Nobody would heal the wounds he gave me. All I had was myself.

"You'll be staying in my room from now on. A few maids might come from time to time to shift your clothes and things in here. Don't even bother thinking you can tell them your sob story to get help for another escape; you will only get that maid killed," he spoke while putting on his watch and spraying his cologne. "And about your punishment..." He looked at me, a death glare taking hold. "I think you know the rest."

I did not dare say anything; I simply nodded. Thankfully, he did not push further. Grabbing his blazer from the closet, he walked out and shut the door.

I grabbed the kit and began dressing my wound, mentally preparing myself for the worst because I knew what was waiting for me when he returned at night. I looked out at the sky; the moon seemed to shine bright, resembling glittering pearls. There was a time when I used to feel a connection with the moon—its scars, its shine. But now, I had no adoration left. It was as meaningless as my life.

As the night advanced, my memories stirred. Everything I had been through and everything I might still face. It felt like this world wasn't for me. Everyone here was full of selfishness; there was no good in them. Or maybe it was just my fate to encounter evil every time.

Yesterday, I got an innocent person killed. The regret was stabbing my heart. I did not know how to release the grief heaving in my chest; even my tears refused to fall.

"I have always heard that you are the sign of love, devotion, and prosperity. They say you are the one who connects our souls to another to be our strength," I spoke, looking at the moon. "Then why did you make Kim Taehyung  my mate?! Why did you have to be so cruel?!"

No answer came. The goddess chose silence.

"I know you won't answer. Maybe you too relish seeing me suffer," I let out a bitter chuckle. "But I had so much faith in you. I used to think you would wipe away my sorrows, but now I know your pen only rises to write misfortunes for me. You are cruel!"

"You didn't let me have my wolf by my side; you made her a shadow. You didn't let me have parents who would love me; you gave me greedy people who sold me. And lastly, you snatched my last hope. You gave me this cursed sadistic Alpha as my mate!" I shouted. "How does this give you peace?"

Tears finally ran down my cheeks and a sob slipped out. I wanted to be strong, but I couldn't help it. My whole life, I had been waiting for the day I’d find true happiness. Now, it seemed my life would end just like this—fighting the world until my soul left my body.

"I hate you and your world! I hate you, I fu¢king hate you!"

My cries were the only sound in the night. I was done. I was devastated, hopeless, and wishing for death.

But then, the sound of the door opening made me stop. I hurriedly wiped my tears and ran back inside from the balcony. However, what I saw bewildered me. It was not Taehyung. It was a woman.

She locked the door and removed her scarf to uncover her face.

"You might not know me, but I am here to tell you something you have the right to know."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

Judging by the woman's facial structures and the wrinkles that draped all over her face, it was not hard to scrutinize that her age could not be less than sixty. Her skin color was light brown and multiple freckles were dotted on her crinkled skin; grey covered most of her hair.

There was a strange sort of care shining in her eyes as she looked at me.

"Who are you?" I asked, confused and baffled by her sudden arrival. I did not even know who she was, and what could even be the reason for her coming here late at night?

"I am Selena. I used to work as Taehyung's nanny when he was a kid."

As soon as she spoke, what Julia had said the day I came here—after Taehyung purchased me—rang in my mind as a recognition. "If anyone has the possibility to know about it, it is... Selena." About his curse.

If she’d come a few days ago, maybe I’d have bothered to ask her about Taehyung and his past, but now, I just did not want to. What I had experienced was enough to tell me he was, and has always been, the assailant. His curse, too, had to be bestowed upon him because of his cruel deeds.

"Why are you here?" My voice held no emotion whatsoever.

"I know you are Taehyung's mate, and I had been trying to reach here ever since I got to know about it. I know you are not from here and this place and everything else is very new to you. There are things that you don't know but you need to, and there is something you should know about your mate. He's..."

"Cursed, right?" I finished her sentence before she could.

She looked surprised by my statement; a flicker passed through her eyes but she spoke anyway. "Yes, but the truth behind it is different. It's—"

"Listen, I don't know why you are here or why you are trying to tell me all of this, but I just want to let you know that I know all of it. He got the curse from the Moon Goddess because he killed his own father, and a monster like him deserved to be cursed. Now please leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he comes and sees you here with me, he'll not leave you alive," I spoke. "I don't want another person to die because of me."

I saw surprise pass through her eyes—to be specific, surprise would have been an understatement. It was shocking, almost as if she couldn't believe what I was saying. As I had expected, she spoke once again.

"He's not like what you think, Jungkook. He's indeed cursed, and he has indeed done things that might make him seem like a monster to you, but he's not like what everyone can see. In reality, he is a victim. He is the victim of that curse."

Every cell of my body burned with anger.

"What are you even talking about? He's not like what I think? He is a victim? I can't believe you are serious right now," I sneered. "He doesn't just seem like a monster to me, Selena. He is a bloody monster and this is the fucking truth. I need no one to tell me what Kim Taehyung is and what he is not. I have witnessed it myself! Taehyung is a selfish, sadistic monster who knows nothing other than satisfying his sadistic desires!"

"Jungkook, please try to listen to me. I know why you are thinking of him like this, but everything he has done in the past and the present has a reason. He's not the one at fault for everything he does because he does not even have control over anything he does. It's the circumstances that should be blamed, not him."

"Oh, please cut the crap! I don't want to hear it since I can already see that in your eyes, he is one great specimen who has no fault at all despite every sin he has committed. You can leave now."

"Jungkook, please listen to me once."

"The door is there, goodbye." I turned to head back to the balcony, having no intention to hear another word from her mouth again, but then what she said caused my feet to halt.

"If you were in his place, you would have done the same thing."

My rage knew no bounds at this point. Disbelief and anger shrouded my mind; I was infuriated. I turned around and took rapid steps toward her. "What did you just say? I would have done the same thing if I was in his place?" I spat. "My own parents sold me to the auctioneers without giving a fu¢k about me, knowing exactly what I might have to go through after being sold! And you know what? Still, if anyone brings them in front of me, I won't be able to kill them with my hands even after everything they have done to me."

She opened her mouth to say something but I cut in before she could.

"Forget about my parents, let's talk about the monster you are here to justify," I said loudly. "Do you know what he did to me? Do you have any fucking idea? He snatched my innocence the day he brought me here, and he is killing me little by little every day. And do you know what? He even said himself that he is not going to allow me to die because he doesn't want me to find peace. There are countless bruises, cuts, and marks everywhere on my body and each of them was given by him. He loves to draw my blood; he loves when he sees my tears. And you know what? Even after all of the things he has done to me, I still won't be able to hurt him even if I ever get the chance because he's my mate!"

"But what has he done to me despite being my mate? He is destroying me, and everything he is doing is solely his intention. Tell me, how much cruelty does one need to have in his heart to act like this and have no regrets? Tell me!" I fought my tears. Everything I said was what was in my heart and each word caused one of those horrible memories to stir awake. "And you are here to defend that monster? He killed his own father and treats his mate like this. What are you even thinking, Selena? The one who didn't spare his own father, will he ever think twice before doing the same to you? Let me tell you... Never!"

She fell silent, but it was an intentional one. In her eyes, I could still see the want to speak, to say something, but I simply didn't care.

"Nothing you say is ever going to change my view on Kim Taehyung," I said. "So, stop trying to portray him as a victim and leave!"

"I am not trying to portray him as a victim; he is a victim." This time her voice came out sterner.

God... not again!

"Listen, Selena..."

She did not let me start. "Let me tell you a story, Jungkook. I am sure you'd be able to figure out whose story this is," she began. "There was a boy, a nine-year-old boy who always had a smile on his face despite the abusive household he lived in. And the only reason behind his smile was his mother. The only person who was there for him in the whole world, his loving mother Carolina."

Abusive household. My heart stopped for a second.

"His childhood was not normal like other kids. He was not allowed to play with others, leave the house, or even have toys. There were times when he used to ask his mother for toys—times when he used to see the boys his age play with colorful cars, teddies, and all the stuff that attracted the heart of a child. But then, when he saw the demon beating his mother until she fainted just because she tried to convey his innocent demand to him, he never asked for anything again. He learned to stay silent when it was his age to be free." A few tears slid down her cheeks as she spoke; her gaze was stilled as if she was looking through all the recollections and speaking them out for me.

"He used to stay scared, very scared of when the demon might awaken and hit him and his mother. He often saw the demon bringing new women to the house and tried to discover the mystery behind why his mother's eyes would fill with tears every time it happened. But it was too complex for him to understand, so all he could do was hug her and try to wipe her tears with his little hands."

I started falling speechless. My eyes began widening and my breathing caught its pace; a strong knot formed in the middle of my chest. I was afraid—afraid to hear the truth because I could already see whose story was behind that little boy.

"It was true; from the day he started to develop memory, all he could see was... pain. But still he’d smile, for his mother. She was the only reason he wanted to wake up every morning. But one day, the demon snatched that reason from him too. That demon killed his mother in front of his own eyes."

A gasp slipped past my lips and my hand flew to cover my mouth in shock. No... this couldn't be... This couldn't happen...

My soul was left shaken. I felt chills all over my body, and there was a strange sort of pain that attacked me.

"And you know whose story this is?" Selena took a few steps toward me. And then she said what I feared the most to hear.

"This is the story of Kim Taehyung, who is now known as the Cursed Sadistic Alpha to the whole world. And the demon is... his father."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I couldn't breathe, speak, or blink. I was horrified; there were so many emotions rushing inside of me at this moment. My entire existence was in denial. What I heard pained me beyond extreme; it was so severe that my body was trying to find relief by trying to deny the truth.

"No... no... no, you must be lying," I found myself vigorously shaking my head, despite knowing that there was not even a drop of a lie in everything she said. "It's not his story, it can't be his story."

Selena must have seen the fear of acceptance that draped over my eyes because she did not try to convince me to believe her; she just kept speaking.

"His father killed his mother right in front of his eyes. He saw his mother's throat being slit by his father. I and many maids were there too, but we all were forced to witness it just like the nine-year-old Taehyung. Poor Carolina begged her mate; she knew there was no one for her child except for her. Her eyes constantly took glances at the tear-stained face of Taehyung, who begged all us maids for help. That little child was dropping to his knees in front of us, hugging his father's legs and helplessly begging him to stop."

I covered my ears, but each of her words reached them anyway. Tears began sliding down my face. Guilt was crawling up my walls, making them crumble. I'd thought... I was the only one who was a victim.

"But his father did not listen to him; he killed her. Not even the tiniest drop of hesitation was seen in his eyes when he slit his mate's throat with that sharp dagger. And you know what? He did not even wait for a second to take another glance at his mate; he just left with a woman he'd brought home the other day and went to join a party." A sob broke through Selena's mouth.

"But Taehyung wanted his mother to live. He did not want to lose her. He ran here and there, trying to stop the blood with his tiny hands, continuously requesting his mother to open her eyes. But fragile Carolina passed away within a few minutes. If you had seen Taehyung that day, you wouldn't have thought of him as a monster. Tell me, Jungkook. After what he witnessed, is that not enough reason for him to turn his heart into a stone? Tell me."

I said nothing, desperately trying to find an escape within the silence I chose. My heart was aching. My wolf's emotions, which were never thorough, began stirring awake within me in a different way. But it all added to my torments; the rage and hatred I had stored for Taehyung were just gone, and I was trying hard not to accept that after everything he had done to me. It was a natural reflex happening on its own.

"But this is not all that happened to him; his sufferings did not end there. After his mother's death, everything became even worse," she said. "Have you ever noticed the marks and scars on him, Jungkook? Maybe you haven't."

Yes, I haven't noticed his scars. How could I? I didn't even try to look at him properly.

"The dark memories of his childhood are still there on his skin—the marks given by his father. His father used to unleash his anger and frustration on him. He used to hit him with a belt until he'd bleed so much that he fainted. There are marks all over Taehyung's back and they haven't faded the slightest bit. Taehyung began staying silent; he even stopped crying. The only thing he used to do was hold his mother's picture frame and stare at it. I don't know if you know, but this is still a part of his daily routine."

"To take care of the kid he had damaged himself, his father kept me as Taehyung's nanny. He didn't talk much, but sometimes when he missed his mother so much that even looking at her pictures didn't lessen his pain, he used to come to me and sleep in my room, trying to find his mother's embrace in mine."

I couldn't hold onto my tears anymore. I had to stop my sobs by pressing my hands against my mouth.

"It was two whole years that Taehyung bore every torture, every pain with silence. Then one day, his patience and restraint finally broke. It was his eleventh birthday. You think his curse is bestowed upon him because he killed his father, right? No, Jungkook. You are wrong."

I looked at Selena, wanting her to speak further. I needed to know the truth.

"The night before his birthday, Taehyung was crying the whole night with his door locked. He was unable to hold it all in anymore. In the morning when I went to his room, I couldn't find him. I searched for him everywhere, but he was nowhere to be found. But then, a few hours later, he came back from the forest. And... he was not the same Taehyung as before!"

"In his eyes, there was a strange stillness; there was no sign of loneliness, agony, or any emotion at all. He seemed almost dead, as if there was nothing left inside of him!"

"And after my countless questions, when he finally told me the truth... the ground moved from beneath my feet." Her voice dropped a few octaves. "That day, Taehyung went to the forest because he wanted to commit su¡cide. But he couldn't get the courage to jump off the cliff and broke down into tears there. That eleven-year-old boy begged the Goddess to either give him the strength to take his own life or wipe out all the emotions from him, remove all the pain, and give him a blessing that'd make him immune to pain or any feelings."

I froze on the spot. It seemed as if my heart stopped beating.

"What Taehyung asked for was a blessing for him, but to the world, it is a curse. It is a curse that no one had ever wished to have, but he did. He was pushed to his limits so much that this world became unbearable for him to live in as his real self."

It was his curse. He asked for it in helplessness, to find an escape from the pain.

"And the Goddess listened to him; she fulfilled his wish and bestowed the curse upon him that was a blessing to Taehyung. His heart became cold as stone, and that night, he killed his father in his sleep in the same way that monster once killed his mother."

"Days began passing and he became colder and colder. When it was his time to play with kids his age, he had to fight the world alone," she said, sniffling. "And as a few years passed, his curse began holding onto him even more. He sent everyone away and sealed their mouths with a handsome amount of money—all the maids who were witnesses to the murder of his mother and his father's death. He'd build an indestructible wall all around him."

"And then one day came when he handed me a suitcase full of money and told me to go far away and live a better life. There were no tears in his eyes, no emotions whatsoever, but that day I had seen a glimpse of the old Taehyung whose smile was once taken away." Her voice shook. "I did not want to go, I literally begged him to let me stay because I knew what he was going through was not easy. But he was just so afraid of being caged by emotions or weakness once again that he just turned his back on me, and that was the last time he ever talked to me."

The truth stung. It hurt me more than anyone could ever imagine. The fact that I'd never tried to look through his cold facade made me feel horrible. I was just so lost in my own agony that I forgot to notice his.

"I don't know if you believe me or not, but this is the truth, my dear. He doesn't even know what he has gradually turned into; his curse is so lethal that if anyone makes him feel emotions... it makes him want to destroy them, to wipe them out of his way. It's his curse that has turned him into the person he is today; pain is his only language." She walked closer and took my hands. "He thinks this curse is his escape, the shield that'll protect him because he never got a taste of the love this world has to offer. This is why he is trying to hold onto this curse at any cost."

"And this is why he's hurting you, Jungkook. Because you are his mate, you make the emotions stir awake inside him. The colder he seems from the outside, the more broken he is from within. He is not a monster; he is a victim of trauma and he is scared—very, very scared from inside. And if anyone can save him from this... it's you."

I found myself taking my hands away from her hold so fast, as if her touch burned me. I was as destroyed as Taehyung. How was I even going to save him? No, I couldn't save him! I was incapable!

"No, I can't... I can't," I backed away until my body pressed against the wall.

"You can, Jungkook. You are his mate. If there's anyone who can bring him back, it's you."

"No. No. No. It's not me!" The first sob slipped past my lips.

She was right. He was my mate... and had no one in this world except for me. How could I back away from this? I couldn't. Selena did not say anything as she watched me finally break down.

"Taehyung..." I finally cried out loud. "I am sorry, Taehyung! I am sorry." My knees gave up and I fell to the ground, hugging them as I buried my head and let go of my sobs.

I couldn't hold it in anymore. The mate I'd thought was a monster this whole time was a victim himself; he was beyond broken. How could I not notice the pain behind his eyes? I was in deep agony; my tears wouldn't stop.

Selena walked toward me and cupped my face. "Don't cry, sweetheart. Calm down!"

"Taehyung... he," I hiccuped. "The whole time I kept blaming him when he was a sufferer himself. I thought he was doing all of it intentionally."

"It's okay, it is not your fault," she reassured. "And you can't break down like this; you need to stay strong."

"How am I going to bring him back, Selena? He hates everything about me—even the sight of me."

"He does not hate you. In fact, you are the only one who makes him feel something, who takes him back to his real soul," she said. "And the marks he has left on you are just one proof of this fact!"

Her statement caused the memories of all these days to pass through my eyes in a second. Soon, the realization dawned on me. He did not hate me; he just wanted to hate me, and in this fight, he was damaging both of us.

"You are the only one who can save him. Look at him with love instead of fear. Try to see the good instead of the bad. I know it's not going to be easy—it's like playing with fire. He'll hurt you, he'll try to push you away to adhere to his curse, but you need to turn the emotions within him alive once again. He needs to feel in order to heal." She said, "Nothing can beat the power of love, Jungkook. Use the mate bond; bring the best out of him even though the only thing he wants to show you is his worst."

I have to bring him back. Break him free from the chains of his curse.

"I'll do it, Selena. I will do it," I finally nodded, wiping my tears. "I'll do everything I can to free him from his curse. I promise."

"I know you will." She smiled through her tears and pulled me into a hug.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I'd waited the entire night for Taehyung's arrival, but he did not arrive. Maybe this was the first night I'd waited for him, and this was also the night when I didn't get a glimpse of him.

I knew I'd decided to help him out of his situation, but was I going to be able to stay on my ground when everything he has done to me was still embedded deep inside my head? He had no control over himself or his mind whatsoever. But did that fully justify all his actions? No, I knew it didn't. Nonetheless, I still thought that my decision was not wrong.

It was the truth that even if I did not get him out of the curse, there was no way of my escape. He was just so tied to the chains of his curse that he'd just never stop making everything hard for me, putting me through hell because he was in need to suppress his feelings that the mate bond between us made him feel.

Of course, letting Taehyung out of his curse was not only my want but also my need. I needed to do this in order to save both of us from this hell; I wanted to free him from his curse because he was my mate, and no matter how much I tried, it'd be a lie if I said that I did not care for him or felt nothing towards him. If I just stayed on the same page and kept trying to despise him and blame him over and over again, nothing was going to change. It'd all be a repeat cycle of the same sufferings for both of us.

Freedom for me was attached to the freedom of Taehyung.

But there was also no point to deny that I actually wanted to help him. It was not only for the sake of myself; I truly wanted to do it for him. I was not going to deny my feelings. If accepting what I felt made me weak, then I'd proudly accept it. I wanted to free my mate from his demons and give him a life he never got to live before.

But what scared me was that I knew it was going to be really tough for me. It was decades of trauma I had to wipe off from his mind, and the process was not at all going to be a bed of roses for me.

The clicking sound of the front door opening snapped me from my thoughts. I looked at the doorway in hope, but I found Julia walking inside with a food tray. Flashing me a small hesitant smile, she set the tray on the side and sat beside me.

"Hey, Jungkook."

"Hi, Julia," I forced a smile on my face.

"You should take your breakfast; also, I have brought the medicines that'll help you heal faster." She handed me the drugs and a glass of water.

"Thanks, Julia," I swallowed the tablets with water.

She sat in front of me, a slight bit of hesitation draping over her features as she spoke. "I couldn't really check on you like the other times because after what happened, Alpha is not trusting any maid around you. He has assigned a few new maids in the place of the previous ones. I managed to come only because Alpha's not home yet."

A bitter feeling washed over me because of the remembrance of the event. Eunbi’s face flashed in front of my eyes before it was the sight of her blood that took over my thoughts. I was sure that what I'd felt showed up in my expression too, and Julia did not fail to notice it as well.

"Look, Jungkook... I know it's really hard for you to not be overwhelmed after everything you have gone through, but trust me, you have got no fault in anything that has happened."

"Eunbi died because of me, Julia. She was just trying to help me and this honest intention of hers got her killed. Tell me, how is that not my fault? I am the reason she lost her life." My voice trembled. I felt extremely guilty and I knew I had to bear this burden of horrible memories for the rest of my life.

But then what Julia said left me bewildered on my spot.

"Eunbi did not want to help you, Jungkook. What she did was for her own selfish motives."

"What?" It automatically left my mouth.

"Yes, it is the truth. Eunbi did not want to help you; she did all of that for the money she was given. And by stopping you from escaping that night, Alpha has actually saved your life because you could actually get killed that day." She said, "Her intentions were not honest; she did not want to help you, she was only trying to fulfill her motives."

What was she saying? I couldn't understand anything she was saying; it all went over my head.

"What are you even talking about, Julia? How was she going to get anything by trying to get me killed? She was only trying to help me escape."

"No, she was not. I saw her taking money from Olivia the night before everything happened. It was Olivia who wanted you out of her way; that is why she handed Eunbi a good amount of money so that her plan would succeed," Julia began. "The direction Eunbi showed you holds an opening of the side of the jungle, and I don't know what exactly Olivia had planned, but it is sure that she did not want you to get out of that alive. But before I could warn you about it, it all happened."

I could tell she was not lying; her eyes didn't lie, and everything she said was true.

"The same path that'll secretly lead you outside of the mansion also holds an opening of the side of the jungle where most of the dangerous predators have found their hiding spot to jump on their prey." Taehyung's voice rang inside my head, sneaking through the mass of memories.

So that meant Taehyung's doubt was true... He knew Eunbi was up to something even though he was not aware of the fact it was Olivia who was behind this plan.

"Why does Olivia want to kill me?" I found myself questioning. Was it the reason that I was Taehyung's mate?

"I don't know, Jungkook. Olivia is a very complex woman, but she indeed has no emotional attachments to Alpha Taehyung, so this can not be a simple case of jealousy," Julia said. "There has to be some motive we don't know, and the reason might be something dangerous as well."

Suddenly a recollection flashed in front of my eyes. That night the guards had noticed some intruders around the area...

"Wait... I remembered something. When I was making my way downstairs to meet Eunbi, I heard the guards speaking. They seemed to notice some intruders."

"Really? Are you sure you heard it correct?" Julia asked as soon as I finished my sentence.

"Yes, I am one hundred percent sure. Could it be possible that those intruders are associated with Olivia's plan and this incident?"

"Of course, it can be possible. But this is not a piece of good news, my dear. You need to be very careful about everything. I know you have been through a lot, and I just want you to be safe." She spoke, "Olivia is a very clever woman and I'm sure this can't be her only plan. If she has tried once to kill you, then she will try again."

I did not know much about Olivia, but it was true; she did not look like a naive woman at all. Everything about her screamed suspicious, and her praiseworthy obedience, whenever she was around Taehyung, was also extremely doubtful. I was certainly not aware of how far she could go. Julia was right. I had to be careful.

"Thanks a lot, Julia. I'll keep it in mind." I pulled her in a hug. "I really appreciate your support from the bottom of my heart."

"You don't need to thank me for anything; I truly want you to be safe. And we have to try to figure out what Olivia's actual motive is. But for now, your safety is most important. And I know the truth is not exactly what you'd like to hear, but your safety lies with Alpha Taehyung for now and he's the only one who can protect you," she said.

"I know," I nodded, being fully aware of the truth. "I'll not do anything that will hinder my security, don't worry."

"Good to hear that." She flashed me a small smile. "Okay, I'll have to go now. If Alpha arrives and sees me here, it's going to be a problem. I'll see you later." With that, she left the room.

A small sigh slipped past my lips and I rested my back against the headboard. There were so many questions pondering inside of my head that needed an answer but didn't get any. My anxiousness too was at its peak; this situation I was in was not easy.

But another of my worries among all of it stirred awake when I thought about Taehyung's arrival. I did not know what he was going to do, how was he going to react, and how was I going to be able to keep my fear aside and face him. All I knew was—I have to do it. I couldn't back away, I couldn't give up and...

I did not even get the chance to complete my thoughts when the sound of a sudden gunshot and a loud scream was heard; the sound buzzed throughout the entire mansion. Shocked, I ran to the balcony to see what was happening since that was the direction the sound came from.

My eyes traveled to look at the pool area, and I found a man's body floating on the water whilst his blood changed the color of it into red. A choked gasp slipped past my lips and my eyes widened, but then I saw... Taehyung.

He was standing just a few feet away, casually holding the gun in his hand that still had the visible vapor coming from its barrel that told me that that man was shot by none other than him.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

He looked so unaffected and casual, as if it wasn't just a murder he had committed. He normally lit up a cigarette, the smoke that came off of it reflecting against his dark sunglasses as he raised it to his mouth. There was no rage I could notice, there was no hurry; it was just an utterly calm demeanor of Taehyung that I had got to see a few times, but that too was not this intense.

The situation to me was confusing at first glance, and it was true that it scared me to see Taehyung killing another person right in front of my eyes with no emotion whatsoever. But when my eyes moved to take a look at the remaining three men being held down to the ground by the guards, I became aware of what might be going on.

But I still had no idea about who these people were and why they were brought here; each of them was heavily injured as if they had been badly beaten before they were put in this place, and Taehyung's bloody knuckles told the story. He was the one who had beaten them.

"Are these the same guys you all noticed last night?" Taehyung's question was directed to the few guards who were just standing there for some reason I was yet to know.

But then, when I looked at them carefully, I recognized two of them—they were the guards who were speaking about intruders last night. So that meant these people were...

I did not get the chance to finish my thoughts because one of the guard's responses came. "Yes. We can recognize their smell really well; also, we have seen this guy trying to hide in the backyard area." He pointed at the second guy in the row.

So they were the intruders. But what was their real intention? Wait... were they hired by Olivia to kill me?

Taehyung did not say anything else; instead, he walked closer to the guy that the guard had pointed at. Without any word or reaction except for the slight clench of his jaw, he just grabbed that guy's jaw and shoved the muzzle of the gun inside of his mouth.

"Thinking of abducting my mate, huh? Quite a brave move, may I say," he laughed, but there was no humor in it. "Each one of you will die just like I killed that companion of yours." He motioned at the dead body floating over the pool.

"Alpha, please forgive us! We did what we were told. Please spare our lives!" One of the guys begged. He was scared, very scared for his life that Taehyung could take away at any time.

"You should have thought of that before listening to your boss's orders blindly. Hiding in the forest after trying to do such a forte wasn't the best choice either," he sounded cold and insensitive as always. "How much money did Jackson Wang give you for the cost of your life?"

The eyes of the remaining two men widened; the one who had the muzzle shoved in his mouth looked terrified to even breathe. None of them said a word.

Who could be Jackson Wang?

"What if I give you triple the amount he has given you, and your life in return to assassinate him? Would you do that?" He blew out the smoke and took out the gun, and this time that man released a heavy breath he seemed to be holding until now.

"You all have got five minutes to decide," Taehyung took a few steps back and sat on the edge of the chaise lounge set opposite them. "Your answer will decide your fate."

The three of them exchanged a glance with each other, doubt shading their facial expressions since they were supposed to know very well that Kim Taehyung Kim was not among those who'd spare. But what was he planning to do, and who was Jackson Wang, and why did that man want to abduct me?

"We will do it," one of the three men spoke.

At first, I thought it was because of the fear for their lives that they agreed to assassinate Jackson, but it was not; it was greed. Greed for money, and judging by the smirk that took over Taehyung's lips, I knew he had noticed it too.

"But we need the cash in advance," another one added.

"Of course," Taehyung stood up, slowly loading his gun. "In fact, you all will get a reward too right now because I believe... humans who aren't loyal as dogs are as venomous as snakes."

And in a flash of a second, three gunshots were heard.

All three of the men's dead bodies dropped on the floor—each of them was shot right in the middle of the forehead. I stood there on my spot, my stare settling unmoved and my body stilled in shock. There was confusion regarding how I was even supposed to react. All of it happened just in the lapse of the blink of an eye. All of them were dead.

"Discard these bodies," Taehyung told the guards and threw the cigarette away before he took off his sunglasses.

And then... his eyes locked with mine.

Thousands of surreal emotions exploded inside of me; my breathing halted and my eyes stopped blinking. I felt the fear trying to consume me but I did not let it take control; I did not break away from his gaze. In fact, I looked at him. I was trying to read through the blue of his enchanting eyes that were always so cold and indecipherable. But I found nothing—perhaps he was just too good at hiding everything, or perhaps he didn't let himself feel anything at all.

A few moments later, he looked away, but that was only so that he could head inside the mansion. I found myself shifting my gaze towards the door of the room, nervousness and somewhat terror seeping through the cracks. I knew he was coming here.

And the next moment, I heard his heavy footsteps causing me to move inside the room from the balcony. Then the door opened with a slam and, like I had expected, Taehyung walked in. His blue eyes set on me as he put the gun on the table and stalked towards me. I clutched onto the sides of my dress, trying to stop myself from shaking.

It was hard to act unaffected when all those terrible memories of Taehyung's torture were flashing in front of my eyes a thousand times a minute. He walked closer to me and slipped his hand around my waist as he harshly pulled me closer to him, causing my body to slam against his chest; his manly cologne instantly wafted into my nostrils.

His hand moved to grab my jaw and he pressed his lips upon mine, claiming them in a possessive and fierce kiss. Panic began to permeate through my body and my hands began to fight to push him away, but I did not let them do it. Instead of pushing him away, I fisted his shirt and kissed him back, letting his tongue invade my mouth as he explored every corner of it.

Surprisingly, I felt no pain in any of his movements. Instead, a strange feeling of desire began crawling up my flesh and the hair on my skin stood up. His body stiffened because of my lack of resistance to his kiss; however, he did not stop. His hand moved to grope my breast and a soft gasp slipped past my lips, but that was not because of pain; it was due to the heat I felt exploding in my lower abdomen as heat pooled between my thighs.

He finally broke the kiss and grabbed my jaw to look into my eyes. My breathing was erratic, sparks of desire were all over me, and his touches were sending tingles through my body I'd never felt like this before. So did that mean it was my resistance the whole time that hurt me more than Taehyung did? Maybe yes.

He did not say anything; he just observed, searching for fear in my orbs, but I refused to show any. As the moments kept passing in silence, it was then that I realized how beautiful he really was. I never got the time to notice the smallest details of him because fear was all I had felt every time he came close to me, but today, as I just looked at him... I couldn't tear my gaze away.

His perfectly shaped sea-blue eyes looked deeper than the ocean; his sculpted facial features could easily draw anyone's attention. The thick mass of brown hair that lightly fell over his smooth forehead, tanned skin that had a surprisingly beautiful shine of its own, and his trimmed stubble that glimmered under the light of the sun—he was ethereal. A beautiful destruction...

"Why is it that instead of fear, I can see longing in your eyes?" he asked, his hold on my jaw tightening to the point of pain. However, I did not let him see that he was hurting me.

"Because you are my... mate." It took every drop of courage to let out those words, but I managed to do it anyway.

"The same person who made your life hell," he said. It felt like he really wanted to see the prior hatred. He wanted hatred, not love.

"My life was meant to be like this. No one can influence what's written in one's fate." I released the sigh I was holding in. "I don't want to blame you for anything anymore!"

A flicker passed through his eyes and beneath them flashed some specks of emotion, but he was too quick to cover all of it with a plain sheet of blankness.

"Listen to me very carefully, Jungkook," his nails began digging into the skin on my jaw. "If you think by saying all of this you can change things between us and the way it has been, you are wrong. Nothing's going to change; it's going to remain the same as it was. I didn't want a mate, and I still don't want a mate."

"I know, but I have always wanted my mate and I'll keep wanting you for the rest of my life."

"Then you better consider your mate dead, because you are never going to find a mate in me." His hand moved from my jaw and grabbed a fistful of my hair, the burning sensation slashing through my scalp.

Before I could say anything, the sound of someone's footsteps distracted both of our attention. Olivia walked inside the room. "Alpha, I thought you needed me to—" she stopped midway as her eyes fell on me.

Her facial expression changed almost instantly from normal to enraged; it wasn't a look of jealousy, it was something else. If specified, it could be compared to fuming due to defeat.

"I see you are busy. Call me if you need me," she shifted her gaze back to Taehyung's, faking a look of hurt that I recognized easily, but perhaps Taehyung didn't since he was too preoccupied with the situation between us.

As Olivia began to walk outside of the room, Taehyung released his hold on me and spoke up. "Olivia, wait."

She stopped and turned around. "Yeah?!" Her voice sounded somewhat hopeful. This entire act of her being innocent and obedient was pure deceit. She was not what she looked like.

"Stay. I need you," he told her before he turned to look at me. "Jungkook, get out of the room!"

It felt like someone had taken a sharp object and stabbed me in the heart. I knew why he was asking me to get out and what would happen after it. And it fu¢king hurt... so bad. I felt nauseous; hot tears welled up in my eyes and I tried blinking them back whilst my breathing picked up a pace.

"Hurry, or if you want to stay and witness everything, you can. That'll be solely your choice." As he said this, it worked perfectly to spatter salt all over my fresh wound.

"No, I don't think anyone would ever want to see his mate sleeping with his mistress, so I'll return to the room once you are done." I wiped away my tears quickly with the back of my hand as I looked to the side to avoid his gaze. "Bye."

With that, I headed out of the room, but I did not miss catching a glimpse of the smirk that spread on Olivia's face in all joy. I knew it was going to be tough to free Taehyung from his curse, but I think it was going to be even tougher to find a parasite like Olivia's true intentions and throw her out of his life.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

When my eyes looked from downstairs as the closed door opened and Olivia got out of the room with disheveled hair, swollen lips, and crinkled clothes, just the thought of what might have gone on behind that closed door made my heart ache. But I did not have anything to do at all. Even when she flashed me a mocking smile as she noticed me standing in the hallway before walking away to her room, I remained silent.

I decided not to go back to the room for now. I needed some time for myself to recover because there was no way I was going to be able to breathe in that room after knowing what had happened just a few minutes ago. I found myself walking to the library area, taking a look around the place, using the new surroundings as a distraction.

From looking at the library, I could tell this place did not have many people coming over or looking after it. It was not as if it was dirty, but all the furniture and even the books were very old. Some had torn covers, some chairs and tables were not steady, and some lights were broken but not replaced yet. The place was clean and tidy, but the state of it was not at its best compared to the entire mansion and its decoration.

What could be the reason that out of all the other places, this was the only one that was not being taken care of?

My eyes fell on the bookshelves, and curiously, I began to take a look at the books. Most of them were either poetry or plays; only a few were novels. One or two even had handwritten notes on them. At first, I ignored the notes, but then suddenly my eyes fell on the name written at the end of one of them.

Carolina....

It was written by Taehyung’s mother.

"When life becomes meaningless... poetry heals." — 5th January, 1994.

I put the book back in its place before I moved on to finding the next note.

"I thought I was never going to find a new reason to live, but it seems like I finally have a reason to keep fighting. A little soul is growing inside of me; I am going to be a mother!"— 18th June, 1994.

I moved on to find the next book, searching among the huge collection to find the ones with the notes. Finally, after searching for a few minutes, I found another.

"It's a baby boy. So between 'Penelope' and 'Taehyung', I have to pick the second option. I wonder what he will look like—will he have blue eyes like me? How small will he be when he comes into this world? I can't wait to have him in my arms." — 5th September, 1994.

A melancholic smile spread on my lips while reading her messages; she sounded so excited about her pregnancy. However, the next note brought tears to my eyes.

"Elijah brought another woman to the house today. I know he does not want me and my Taehyung, but he wouldn't let me leave too. I don't want my baby to be sad because of me, but I cannot stop my tears either. I am beginning to doubt... Am I going to be able to give my Taehyung the life he deserves? Am I going to be able to keep him away from the dark shadow of his father?"— 2nd October, 1994.

She did not deserve to go through all of this...

"He kicked. Yes! I felt him kick today. I don't have anyone to share this news with, but I am just so so so happy!!! Just a few more days and I am going to be able to hold my baby; he's going to be in my arms." — 15th November, 1994.

"I don't know if I want him to come out or not. Am I acting selfish by bringing him into this cruel world? What if I can't be there for him when he needs me? What if he has to fight the world alone and his life becomes meaningless just like mine? I don't want him to get out. I want him to stay like he is, safe in my womb, like this forever." — 28th November, 1994.

I wiped my tears, putting the book in its place before I moved on to the next one. She deserved better; she deserved so much more than this world had given her.

"He's in my arms today. He has got blue eyes just like mine, his hair is kind of a mix of his dad's and mine, and his smile is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen in my life. Holding him feels like heaven, a precious little soul. I am going to give him everything I can; I will protect him with my life." — 20th December, 1994.

I grabbed the next book.

"It was his first birthday today. He started walking a month ago with his tiny little feet and learned how to say 'mama'. Elijah did not allow me to do anything for Taehyung; for him, my Taehyung is another burden just like me. He has not even for once taken him in his arms or looked at him properly in this whole time. I wish, for once forgetting everything, that he would try to look at our child with love."— 20th December, 1995.

"It seems like I don't need the company of books anymore. The more my baby is growing, the more gibberish, cute conversations have taken a big part of my day. He is the prettiest baby boy anyone can ever have; the adorable face of his can melt anyone's heart... but not his father's." — 13th July, 1995.

"Taehyung likes looking at the sky; yes, I have figured that out by his gaze that often gets fixated to explore the color of the blue eyes. I cannot take him out, because I am not allowed to, but maybe there'd be one day when he'd not need to stay trapped like this anymore. When he grows up, I am sure he'll grow as a strong man who will have no weakness. The world won't be able to hurt him. He'll be a warrior, not a weak and pathetic person like me." — 5th November, 1995.

"He asked for a toy today... but Elijah gifted him with one of the worst nightmares possible. Taehyung has not spoken a word since he watched his father beat me. My bruises are still hurting, but what's hurting more is that I can't give him what he deserves. I have failed to protect him from the dark shadow of his father. Will my Taehyung ever find happiness?" — 12th March, 1997.

"I have stepped into the library after ages; the past years have been quite tough for me and my kid. I have a feeling that Elijah is not going to keep me alive for more days; it seems like he has become tired of me being around. I don't have any way for me to make it out of this storm. I don't want to leave my Taehyung alone; I don't want him to witness my death which might traumatize him forever. Who'll take care of him? Who will be there for him when he has nightmares? I don't want to be away from him... but I don't think Elijah has the intention to let me live. I hope Taehyung will grow as a strong man and find his happiness one day; I hope he won't allow the world to snatch his happiness and cage him in the darkness like me." — 1st December, 2006.

I hurriedly put the book back in its place before anxiously searching for more of her letters, but to my dismay, there were no other notes in any of the books. So this was the last letter Carolina wrote...

My restlessness reached an edge and I found myself exhaling a shaky breath. Taehyung's father ruined many lives. Not only did he ruin Carolina's, but Taehyung's too. And now his maliciousness, which had once taken away the smile of my mate, was ruining my life too—all my dreams and hopes.

My chain of thoughts was broken when I heard sudden footsteps. A maid stood there at the entrance of the library, looking at me wide-eyed.

"Ma'am, nobody is allowed to enter the library except for Alpha." She rushed towards me, her voice low as a whisper. "Please come with me; Alpha's expecting you in his room. If he finds you here, it's going to be a big problem."

"Wait, do you know why no one is allowed in the library?"

"Because it was Alpha's mother who used to use the library only. Alpha does not allow anyone in this place," she said.

So that meant my assumption was true. Taehyung doesn't let anyone come here because it holds his mother's memories.

"Okay, I'll go to his room. Thank you." Flashing the maid a small smile, I walked out of the library and headed upstairs.

God knew what was waiting for me once I went into the room, because facing Taehyung was the one and only thing I feared.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

When I got back into the room, bracing myself for the worst, it turned out that the worst I have been expecting was yet to happen. The sound of the shower running coming from the bathroom told me that Taehyung was inside.

As my stare fell on the bed, I noticed that the bedsheets had been changed. Perhaps when I was out, he called a maid and made her do it. At least this was considerate of him to do so, but I doubted that he did that for me; he might have had his own reasons. I was aware that Taehyung does not want to make anything easy for me.

Sighing, I walked and took a seat on the couch, looking outside at the sky as the white clouds scattered everywhere within the blue. I was not going to succeed in bringing Taehyung back if I turned out to be unable to push away my fears. I needed to look past every cruel thing he did, and that was the hardest part.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart down when suddenly the sound of the shower stopped and the bathroom door opened. I swallowed the gasp that was on the verge of leaving my mouth and stood up from my place in reflex.

Taehyung walked out of the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around his waist that hung dangerously low to his V. His blue eyes looked right through my soul like every other time when he looked at me. Pushing his wet hair back, he walked towards me whilst I found myself involuntarily taking a few steps backwards. Watching him felt like I was looking at a beautiful disaster that'd destroy me very soon.

My back hit the wall and this was when I knew that I was trapped. He rested his hands on either side of my waist, pressing me further against the wall. I held my breath still and looked away from him; I did not want to inhale Olivia’s scent that might still remain on him. It was my mere attempt to save myself from the torment.

"Have you ever realized how weak you are, Jungkook?" His question took me off-guard and this time my gaze shifted back to him. "The one whose eyes tell their emotions is the weakest among all," he said. "Because people can read their weaknesses, they can find ways to destroy them and in the end, they succeed!"

"But what would you call the one who hides in fear?" It automatically left my mouth, and this time I noticed Taehyung’s expression change, even if it was so slight that it could easily miss anyone's eyes.

"They are more ruined than anyone else in the world, Taehyung. Because they are hiding from the light in the fear of getting burned when it's not the light that will hurt them, it's the same darkness that comes after it and the very same darkness they think will save them. It's not emotions that make us weak; it's our fear to face it that does."

I did not know how I had expected him to react, but it was certainly not the bitter laughter that left his mouth. "It's better to get destroyed by our own than letting someone else ruin us, but you won't understand it because you are one of those people who would let the storm destroy them but not stop their search for the hopes that'll never turn out to be true."

With that, he moved away, releasing his hold on me and walked inside the closet. I stood there in my place; his words kept swirling in my mind in a loop until he came back.

"I am going to review a few documents for my company. Since you'll be staying in my room, I expect you to be as quiet and invisible as possible or else I know how to shut your mouth by myself." He told me, flashing me a look of warning before he grabbed his laptop and moved to sit on the side of the bed.

Soon enough, he got busy with his work and the room fell silent, leaving me to drown in my loud thoughts as I sat on the couch and focused my gaze back on the sky once again.

---

I began drying my hair with the dryer once I'd dried the rest of my body with a towel. It was nearly night and apparently, I thought taking a shower was going to help me in calming myself down. It did work, but not much. I was just stuck in a dilemma and it was nearly impossible to find a way out.

I walked out of the bathroom with the bathrobe wrapped around me once I was done. I made my way to the closet to get my clothes, still remaining lost in the introspections inside of my head when Taehyung’s voice made me halt at my place.

"Jungkook."

The hair on my neck stood up and my breathing stopped for a brief moment. My appearance made me feel self-conscious, but somehow I managed to gather the courage to turn around. It was the moment when I noticed that he was standing in front of the balcony. In his hand, there was a half-finished cigarette that he dropped on the floor and walked towards me.

"Remove that." His order came as always, stern and cold, his hand motioning to the white bathrobe I had on me.

"W-what?"

"Don't make me repeat myself, Jungkook!"

He took a few more steps until there was only one or two feet of distance between us. My hands began shaking in dismay, but I pushed my hesitation away and undid the tie of the robe before I slowly let it slip off of me. It dropped on the floor, causing the cold air breezing inside from the open balcony to hit my bare skin, and instantly goosebumps covered my skin.

He looked up and down my naked body for a few minutes and then he decided to close the distance between us. He reached closer to me and let his fingers brush over my belly, moving down to my belly button and then my lower abdomen. I sucked in a breath. His touch sent bolts of shivers through my whole body.

He moved closer, grabbing my neck with his hand whilst his other hand dipped lower to touch me. I bit down on my bottom lip, trying to not let out the embarrassingly loud moan that was on the verge of tearing through my throat. He leaned in and pressed his lips on my jaw.

Heat pooled in my bottom; the desire began taking over my mind, and the reason for this sudden shift remained evident in front of my eyes: I was not trying to resist his touch. My resistance was my pain and acceptance was a pleasure. He rubbed me, kissing and biting down my neck, adding fuel to the fire set on my body.

And finally, a moan slipped past my lips and Taehyung’s movements stopped. He tilted my face to look at me, and a strange impassive look plastered on his face.

"Power... over body, soul, and mind," he spoke. "This is what power is. I can control you the way I want, however I want, and that too by both pain and pleasure."

Suddenly his grip around my neck tightened, making it impossibly hard for me to breathe, yet I stood my ground, not giving him any reaction whatsoever.

"But do you know why I prefer pain over pleasure, Jungkook? Because the pain will stay as a nightmare, but the memories you'll get from pleasure will not be the same; they can be the cause of guilt and shame but not as dreadful as to imprint on your soul for eternity," he said through gritted teeth. "That is why I give you a new mark every day so that you always remember my hatred. The pain should keep haunting you every time you breathe and reside beside every beat of your heart."

The next thing I knew was that he picked me up and threw me on the bed, the very familiar rage seeping into his eyes. He climbed up the bed and pinned my hands over my head. "I hate you, Jungkook. I fu¢king hate you."

And then he slammed his lips on mine, sealing them in a ferocious kiss. There was no gentleness in his kiss whatsoever; every swipe of his tongue and every graze of his lips were only causing me pain. But I embraced it. I did not let him sense what I was going through and I kissed him back.

His body stiffened upon my response, and it took only a few seconds for him to break the kiss. His breathing turned ten times heavier as he gazed at me as if something about me scared him. A growl rumbled in his chest as if to get something under control.

Yes! He was trying to resist my touch. He was trying to control his feelings...

He grabbed my breast under a bruising hold, painfully pinching my nipples, and his other hand harshly parted my thighs and thrust his fingers inside. Unexpectedly, a moan slipped past my lips this time. I had not expected myself to enjoy his touch, but my body seemed to have a mind of its own. My back arched and my eyes rolled to the back of my head; the surreal feeling made me forget everything for a while.

Taehyung’s voice brought me back to reality. "You can never escape from the pain. NEVER."

He opened his trousers and released himself. Maybe this was the first time I had the courage to look at him, and to be honest, I was flabbergasted. How did that ever fit inside me? It wasn't like this was the first time Taehyung was having se× with me, but I had never taken a look at him properly.

He pressed his tip at my entrance, holding eye contact as if to spot any specks of fear in my eyes, but he found none. In rage, he grabbed both sides of my hips and thrust his entire length with one swift movement.

My lips formed an 'o' shape, my eyes widened ever so slightly as the warmth crawled up my skin. There was no pain whatsoever; it was absolutely different from what I'd felt all these days. I released a shaky breath, trying to understand all the surreal sensations that exploded inside of me from head to toe.

And then he began moving in and out, his massive length piercing me each time he dove deeper. My walls clenched around him every time he thrust inside; all I could feel was pleasure. It was not pain, not even a drop of it. It was all about the sparks when his skin brushed against mine, when I looked at where we were connected, and even when his nails dug into my skin.

"Cry, Jungkook. I want to see your tears," he growled out and leaned to press his forehead against mine as he sped up. His hand grabbed my face to make sure I did not look away.

But I did not want to look away today... I wanted to explore the depth of his sea-blue eyes that hid so many mysteries that I wanted to discover. The bed squeaked and squealed beneath us because of his rapid movements.

So I reached out and cupped his cheeks, breathing in his scent and feeling the sparks shoot through my body, and for the first time, I felt Taehyung shiver. His thrusts went off-rhythm for a second and he frantically inhaled a deep breath. He attempted to move away, but I cupped his face and pressed my lips to his.

For the first time ever, I got to feel how soft his lips were and how perfect they felt against mine. What I felt was pure ecstasy, something I had never felt or experienced before. It made my toes curl and my heart swell. I loved it... I loved every sensation I felt, every spark and scintilla.

Taehyung tried to tear away from my kiss, but for once in a lifetime, his strength was not enough. He was trying, and I could feel his reluctance, but it was not enough to make him succeed in pulling away. I kissed him until both of us were gasping for air and then finally broke it, only to hold him close as I slipped my arms around him and buried my head in his neck.

His thrusts went rapid and wild, and I felt my orgasm edging closer. I bit onto his shoulder to muffle my scream as my release finally hit me, but in the end, the loud moan broke through anyway.

"Oh... Taehyung..."

I came spasming around his length, and his release followed soon after. He grunted and emptied his seeds inside of me, filling me to the hilt, and then he pulled out. Unlike all the other times, he did not wait—not even for a second. He just looked at me one single time before he walked inside the bathroom and slammed the door shut.

I found myself sitting up, even though I had no strength left whatsoever. I looked at the closed door of the bathroom, the sound of the shower running reaching my ears. A sigh slipped past my lips and I pulled at the duvet to cover my naked body, pressing my back against the headboard to support myself. My breathing was still heavy and shaky due to the aftershock, but deep down, I was waiting for him to come outside.

I kept waiting and waiting until my eyes began feeling heavy... but then I slowly fell into oblivion without even realizing it.

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV

Cold water was not helping in calming my racing heart down. I did not know if it was anger or what that made a venomous feeling spread through my entire chest, grasping me under its cage each time I took a breath.

I hated him. I hated him. I was supposed to hate him.

What did he mean to me? Nothing. Emotions make people weak; they ruin them and their lives, caging them in a false forever until they are either dead or their lives are taken away. And I was not weak. I was not one of those who could be destroyed.

I was Kim Taehyung-I had no emotions or attachments. My heart was cold as stone; I did not allow it to feel anything. In all these years I have kept myself the way I was meant to be, I never let anyone shake me from my ground. Then why would this one single man matter to me? He might be my mate, but he meant nothing to me. Just nothing.

My thoughts began getting cut off and off-rhythm as Jungkook's face began flashing in front of my eyes. The sight of his hazel eyes and the words speaking through them, the way his lips pressed against mine and how his scent made the entire world dwindle for a brief moment.

I punched against the wall, suppressing a growl that fought to tear through my throat.

He should only be a plaything to me. I enjoyed using his body, that was it, and I was going to keep it like that no matter what it took. Jeon Jungkook can never mean anything more than a toy to me.

It was hard to tell if it was me talking or my fear.

Where was the hatred I'd seen in his eyes for me during all these days? Why wasn't he getting disgusted by me, showing me the resentment and loathing he had shown me before? What could have changed all of a sudden? He was supposed to hate me, and it was meant to be like that until the end. This way I could keep myself far away from the boundaries I could never cross.

But what I saw in his eyes today... was not right. Not for me, not for my restraints. I needed to make him hate me once again. It'd be the power of hatred that'd overpower the domination of this mate pull.

Maybe the way I have treated him was not enough. I had always considered myself limitless, then why are all my intentions fading away? Why am I feeling this reluctance to hurt him? Jungkook meant nothing to me and I had to prove it to get the situation in my favor. If he stops hating me while my restrictions are falling apart, that'd be my demolition.

I needed to stay the same heartless, sadistic monster I was. They called it a curse, but I call it a blessing. I am cursed, and this is why I am alive to this date. I'd let go of my life, but not this curse from the Moon Goddess.

Blowing out a sigh, I turned off the shower and wrapped a towel around my torso before I walked out.

Unexpectedly, my eyes fell on Jungkook sleeping with his head resting against the headboard and his body covered with the duvet, whilst his hand hugged loose around himself. There was something weirdly enchanting about the sleeping figure that managed to make my gaze settle on him. Despite all the marks and scars I have given him, the shine on his skin still stood out.

Before I even knew it, I found myself walking closer to him. My hand moved on its own to brush away a few strands of hair that fell over his face. The dark color of his hair was gorgeous. His pink, swollen lips were parted ever so slightly, and his chest steadily rose and fell as he breathed. He seemed to be in a deep doze. I'd never seen him this relaxed, and the reason was that I did not want to see him like this.

In a way that caused me to feel weak...

Each glance at him felt torturous, making the knot in my chest even tighter than before. I slipped my hand around the back of his head, moving him carefully, not exactly knowing why I did not want to wake him up. I slowly made him lay flat on the bed, covering his body with the duvet that had slipped away.

I attempted to stand up and walk into the closet, but suddenly I felt a soft hold around my wrist.

My heartbeats quickened-not because of how good his skin felt against mine or how the sparks shot through every cell of my body-it was because of fear. I did not want to face him right now because if I had to, it'd be very possible for him to discover the most vulnerable part of me that I had buried deep inside.

I turned around, intending to yank my hand away, but when I did, I noticed that he was still asleep. The mere difference was that he'd shifted in his sleep and clutched onto my hand with both of his.

"Mom... Dad, please don't do this," he whimpered. "You know what they'll do to me... They'll..." He didn't finish his sentence; instead, a tear rolled down his cheek. He squeezed my hand tighter, reluctant to let go at any cost.

Rage prompted within me in a strange way. His tears should fall, but only because of me. No one else was allowed to be the reason for his tears. It should be me, only me!

My jaw clenched and my teeth ground together. There was an urge to know the reason why he was crying because of his parents, but I couldn't ask him, nor did I want to, because I did not give a fu¢k about what he had gone through... or maybe it was the other way around.

His whimpers came to a stop after a few seconds and his hold on my hand loosened. I took the moment to pull my hand away and walk into the closet. I pushed Jungkook completely away from my thoughts and slipped on my T-shirt and trousers before I finally headed out of the room.

As I walked down the stairs, making my way to the library, slowly the memories of my past began creeping back through the cracks. The malicious laugh of that monster and the cries of my mother were the first things that shrouded my mind.

I walked into the library, turning on only one of the lights, and reached for the bookshelves. My movements started becoming shaky as I pulled those books from the shelves. I grabbed my mother's picture from the drawer and placed the books on the table, hurriedly turning the pages to find the notes.

I have been doing this my whole life-looking through her letters and reminding myself of the reason I was supposed to keep holding onto this curse. It was sowed in my memories which books and pages her notes were on, but somehow, every time I came here, even though it was an event for me every night, I still found myself in a panic and a rush.

My restlessness would climb up the ridge. I grabbed a chair for myself and started reading through each of her letters like every other night. My fingertips brushed over her handwriting, and the absence of her warmth and touch made the pain spread through me.

I couldn't save my mother...

I couldn't save her from that monster. She spent her whole life fighting for me and, in return, she got nothing except for a dreadful death. In every note of hers, there was only concern for me, her fear regarding my future and what I'd do in her absence. I read everything she wrote, over and over again.

Holding her picture frame, I looked at her smiling face. This was one of the two pictures of her I had with me; the other was the one I always kept on my person. I did not have many of her belongings-nothing except for the two photos I once managed to hide from that brute Elijah, who burned every belonging of my mom after her demise.

If only I could bring that monster back from his grave and kill him again!

But I knew it was not possible. The years that have gone by and the things that have happened can't be reversed. I'd never get the chance to kill that brute again, nor was I going to be able to see my mother again.

I looked at my mom's handwriting. It was the last letter she got the chance to write. The last sentence of her last letter was what I have made the only meaning of my life.

"I hope he won't allow the world to snatch his happiness and cage him in the darkness like me."

Yes, I might not have any feelings left within me, but I haven't allowed this world to snatch my happiness or anything from me... and the darkness is what I have caged by myself.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

When I woke up, I found myself on the bed alone. The rays from the sun were responsible for waking me up. Yawning, I rubbed my eyes to wipe away the drowsiness and got down from the bed. My mood was not as heavy as all the other times because last night had not been tough for me; everything that’d happened was within a limit, and that is why I had not woken up with a huge weight over my chest and terrible memories.

The only unpleasant thing was the dream about my parents. It was basically a flashback of what they’d done to me, selling me to those auctioneers just because I did not have a wolf. But on the brighter side, I actually got to feel my wolf nowadays, and it’d only happen when Taehyung would be around me; his presence triggers my wolf's emotions.

However, I was still not sure how I got out of that dreadful dream, but I sure felt a soft caress in my sleep—the warmth of someone that helped bring peace to my soul.

Shrugging my thoughts away, I freshened up and took a quick shower before I slipped on my clothes and began to dry my hair when a knock on the door diverted my attention. I walked out of the bathroom with my hair still half dry and saw a maid waiting at the doorway.

"Sir, Alpha wants you to be at the breakfast table, now." She spoke with her head low; the emphasis on the last word 'now' was enough to tell me that I did not have the chance to excuse myself for even a few more minutes.

"Okay, you can go. I'll be there!"

She nodded and left. I fixed the zip of my dress that I did not know I'd left unzipped until now and headed downstairs. There was a gut-twisting nervousness that I felt whilst heading to the dining room—I had not had much of a nice experience there. But I did not want to escape from this situation either, because if I did manage to somehow turn away from this, I’d not be able to get away from my fear.

To get Taehyung out of the hold of his curse, I needed to help him get rid of his fears first, and if I couldn't get rid of mine, then how was I even supposed to succeed?

I took a deep breath as I went down the stairs, and it took me less than a few minutes to see the sight of Taehyung sitting in the chair at the head of the huge table. There was a minimum distance of more than a few feet between us, yet when his eyes moved to look at me, I felt them looking right through my soul.

He’d worn a black shirt, and on the armrest of his chair, there was his light grey coat that almost matched the color of the smoke of his cigar, from which he took a puff every few seconds. I slowly made my way towards him; it hadn't slipped away from my mind where I’d sat last time—the chair on his left. My hands moved to pull the chair, but before I could do that, Taehyung’s voice stopped me.

"That's not where you are going to sit, Jungkook." His tone was extremely cold and low, enough to send chills of panic down my spine.

I looked at him, perplexed and somewhat in dismay. He did not say anything in response; instead, he beckoned me to get nearer. My throat dried up like a desert; nonetheless, I walked up to him with small and measured steps. My body stopped moving on its own when I was a few steps away from completely closing the distance between us. It was not exactly because of fear; the reason was my suspicion of what was going on in his mind.

"Closer," he spoke, taking a whiff of the cigarette and blowing the smoke in the air. The earthy and ashy smell hit my nose and made me want to cover it instantly, but I remained unable to do so because at that moment I'd force my body to do another task: take those few nervous steps towards him.

I’d just stood beside him and the next second, he pushed his chair backwards and grabbed my wrist before he made me land on his lap with one swift movement.

I gasped out loud; my head felt dizzy in shock and my heartbeats sped up by ten times. It took me a few moments to realize what’d happened, but when I realized it, it was just too late for me to contain myself. We were close, too close. My lips were inches apart from touching his, my chest was wholly pressed against his due to my hand clutching onto his shirt for support. I could not get the courage to breathe, but when I finally did, I had not expected the smell of the smoke to be overpowered by his cologne.

It was hard to tear my gaze away from his enchanting features when he was this close; my whole world came to a halt as if it was only him that meant everything to me. Suddenly a howl rang inside my head, surprising me so much that I nearly flinched. I found myself looking around to spot where the howl had come from, but when I saw nothing, I finally realized that it came from... my inside.

To say I was shocked would be an understatement, but I did not get the time to think about it much because Taehyung’s touch diverted my attention soon enough. He brushed his fingers over my knee, raising my dress to reveal my thighs. I sucked in a breath; the tension began building the second his skin brushed against mine. My mind went into a frenzy.

He grabbed my thigh with one hand and moved the other one to grab the back of my neck. His hold on my neck soon released itself as he decided to get a hold of a fistful of my hair. He buried his nose in the crook of my neck, inhaling my scent as if he was trying to get drugged by this alone. His fingers moved closer to my inner thighs and the heat spread through my body, carving into my skin and making the butterflies erupt in my stomach.

I leaned into his touch, my hand slipping around his neck on its own. As if he’d read my mind, his lips pressed right against the skin on my neck and he began with his sensual torture. From kissing to sucking and biting, his lips moved in all sorts of ways and a small sound that was even lower than a whisper left my mouth. I wanted him closer; I wanted him to be as close as possible.

There was no fear within me, even though neither his grip on my thigh nor his kisses were anywhere near gentle. I did not want to push him away because that was not what was going to help us escape from our demons; it was closeness and longing that’d do that.

However, it took less than a few minutes for Taehyung’s grip to change into an extremely painful one. He yanked at my hair to force me to look at him, and his bruising grip on my thigh made my skin burn. A whimper automatically slipped past my lips.

"What are you trying to do, Jungkook?" he asked, there was a dead stillness in his orbs. He looked dangerous; I had seen his rage so many times, but today it was different.

"What do you mean?" I managed to question.

"How come all your hatred for me disappeared within a day? You are the same person who was resisting my touch even two days ago, the same person for whom I was nothing but a cursed monster, then what happened all of a sudden that you are acting so different?"

His voice was dangerously low, and this time I felt fear crawling up my insides. I had the answers to all of his questions but I just couldn't tell him. Telling him the reasons was the last thing I wanted to do. However, one of them left my mouth on its own. "I want to understand you."

His jaw tightened for some reason and the darkness in his eyes increased. "Why?"

"Because I'm trying to love you..." It left my mouth before I could even stop it.

If it was the darkness that I saw in his eyes a few moments ago, this time it was a deadly storm that rose in those blue spheres. Then what happened was all a blur. In the speed of the wind, he’d grabbed the sides of my waist and turned me around; he set me on the table and stood between my legs, pushing away the plates in the progress, causing them all to land on the floor and shatter into pieces.

"Love me?" The chuckle that left his mouth was dark and full of venom. "Have you forgotten how much I hate you or are you really trying to look past it for your own motives? What is your motive, Jungkook?"

I mustered all my courage to make the next words leave my mouth. "I want my mate... that's my only intention."

"Mate?" He laughed. "How many times do I have to tell you that I don't give two flying fu¢ks about this bond? By saying all of this, you are just making a fool of yourself and proving how pathetic you are."

"If wanting my mate makes me pathetic, then I am okay with being called pathetic." I grabbed his collar and pulled him close to look into his eyes. "My whole life I have waited for my mate, thinking that one day he'll be the reason for me to live my life once again, he'll be my hope. You can't just snatch it all away from me... you can't do this, Taehyung."

"I can do anything, Jungkook. You don't even know how far I can go and what I can do." He seethed, his nails digging into my hips. "Don't push me more than you can handle."

"I don't care about what you will do to me, I just want my mate the way he is supposed to be. Not hiding underneath a disguise of a heartless man. I want the Kim Taehyung who is beneath this facade, not the sadistic man you pretend to be." I cupped his face and pressed my forehead against his. "I don't want this cursed sadistic alpha, I want you. The real you, my mate."

I heard him suck in a breath; his breathing turned heavier and his teeth ground together. "This is the real me. I am who I am, nothing can ever change the way I am."

"Why? What are you getting by living like this? Give me a chance, Taehyung. Just let me in, once." My lips quivered. "There is so much more to see in this world rather than darkness; don't let your fears snatch it from you."

"I have got no fears!" He growled, slamming his hands on the table, pulling away from me and taking a few steps back. "Get out of the world you have created inside your head. I'm not a helpless traumatized man; I am aware of what I do and what I am doing. Don't fu¢king try to be a savior. I chose this path I am in today; it was my choice and it still is and it always will be!"

I could notice the shaking of his hand and the heavy rise and fall of his chest; he was restless, unmistakably perturbed. And this made me fall into a dilemma of whether I should speak more or not.

"You might not have many fears, but whether you admit it or not, there's one of your fears that I know and can see, and that is love." As soon as the sentence left my mouth, Taehyung’s muscles tightened and he stilled on his spot.

His unnerving gaze did not remain as strong as before. It was as if I’d hit the weakest spot to ever exist within him. The swerving gaze of his limpid eyes and his restless breathing did not let me stay in my place anymore. I got off the table and took a few steps towards him.

"Emotions are not what you need protection from; it's your inner demons." I reached out and caressed his jaw. Unexpectedly, his eyes closed and he leaned into my touch.

"Don't do this to yourself, Taehyung. Push away your fears for once... please."

He opened his eyes upon my statement and grabbed my hand that was under his jaw before he slipped his hand around my waist and pulled me close to him. My chest came colliding against his, and a soft gasp left my mouth. Under his intense gaze, my entire world fell empty for a while. And then he leaned in, beginning to close the distance between our lips.

I found myself closing my eyelids as well as we both began leaning in, but then a sound of loud footsteps interrupted both of us. Taehyung pushed me away all of a sudden, and my back hit the edge of the chair causing me to whimper in pain. He looked at me wide-eyed, looking frightened, and I saw the vigorous shaking of his hands. He seemed as if he couldn't believe what he was just doing; I could see it through his terrified gaze. The curse—the curse was holding onto him once again.

Before I could attempt to walk closer to him, Taehyung’s Beta, Aaron, entered the room.

"Alpha, we think we have found the location where Jackson is hiding," he spoke, looking at Taehyung. "We need to go there before he can escape."

Taehyung’s entire demeanor changed. He just turned the same as before—the same cold Taehyung I knew. The warmth, the emotions, everything was gone in a second. He deflected his stare from me and grabbed his coat from the armrest. "Let's get going; we have to catch that basta*d at any cost."

Without another glance at me, Taehyung walked out of the room. His beta looked at me for a second, but then he too followed him, walking out of the room as well. And soon, I was left to suffer in silence like all the other times.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

On my way to my room with thousands of different thoughts bombarding inside of my head, I accidentally bumped into the last person I wanted to see: Olivia. Her purse fell from her hand and I stumbled backwards.

"Ugh! Can't you see where you are going?" She groaned, bending down to grab her purse and collect her belongings that fell.

I did not bother to pay more attention to her and attempted to walk away. Having a conversation with her was the last thing I wanted. But then suddenly I heard her muttering.

"Fu¢king slave!"

My feet stopped on their own, my fists balled up at my sides and I turned around instantly. "What did you just say?"

She stood up straight, grabbed her purse and looked at me. "I said exactly what you have heard."

"It's rich coming from a woman like you when all you do is suck my mate's di¢k and run here and there around him like an obedient dog would do for his treat," I crossed my arms over my chest. "So it's better for you if you keep your mouth shut."

Her face turned different shades of red in anger. I saw her jaw clenching as her teeth ground together.

"You fu¢king bitch! What the fu¢k do you think of yourself, huh? Do you even know who I am? If I ask Taehyung once, he'll throw you out of this place and never look back. I have much more power over him than you!"

"Oh really? I think you need to stop living in your own delusional world. And for a fact, I know who you are: a fu¢king mistress. So stay in your lane or else if I have to put you there, it won't be good for you." There was no way I was going to let a slut like her walk all over me.

She was selfish and full of depravity, and today I surely planned on teaching her a lesson.

"What would you do, huh? A bloody wolfless pathetic creature. You know what, let me show you what I can do." She attempted to whack me with her purse and this was it—I lost my calm.

I grabbed her purse with one hand, throwing it away against the nearest wall, and kicked her leg hard. She fell straight on her back on the floor, her pained loud groan sounded throughout the corridor.

"I've gone through a lot in my life, Olivia, but one thing that I'd never allow is a sl*t like you hitting me. My weaknesses are limited and only for the people I care for, so if you think just because I don't have my wolf with me I'll stay scared of a bit¢h like you, you are absolutely wrong," I spat. "So next time if you try raising your hand at me, you might not have your hand attached to your body anymore."

"You weak pathetic bit¢h," she snarled and stood up. "This ego and bravado don't suit you. Your own mate doesn't give a fu¢k about you; in fact, he hates you, and I am sure you know that because judging by all these marks and bruises I can see on you, it's evident Taehyung has already shown you what you deserve. You have got nothing to be so proud of, you are miserable!"

"I don't care what you think, Olivia. You are very welcome to get lost, but since you have pulled up this topic, I'd like to let you know that your opinion about my and Taehyung's relationship will not make any change. You are not even his boyfriend, you are just a mistress. I am his mate, and whether he hates me or loves me... he'll remain connected to me for the rest of his life. The bond we have is made by the goddess; we are destined to be together." I spoke, loud and clear. "So if you think by saying all of this you'll get a reaction out of me or affect me, it's completely stupid of you to think so."

"Oh shut up! Don't try to make yourself feel better behind the cloak of these words," she said. "You know the truth by yourself—that Taehyung will never ever accept you as his mate. And mark what I'm saying: he'll throw you out like a used tissue paper as soon as he gets bored of you. A man like him doesn't have any place for emotions, and when it comes to you, he'll become a thousand percent more emotionless."

A chuckle slipped past my lips. "And what are you trying to prove by saying all of this? Are you only trying to prove to me that he'd never be mine or you are doing this because you want to break my confidence for your own motives?"

A flicker passed through her eyes; she looked like a deer caught in headlights. I saw her hesitating for a while before she spoke once again.

"I don't have time to waste on you. Be miserable somewhere else." She moved to grab her purse and the things that'd fallen on the floor.

I crouched down beside her as well and her gaze moved to me. I picked up her cell phone and other accessories, helping her put them in her purse, but she seemed to be aware that was not my real intention.

"I have yet to know your real intentions, Olivia. But I know that you are the one who sent Eunbi to help me out of the mansion, and I know that you did not intend on letting me get out alive." Her entire body froze upon my statement. I also noticed the hitch in her breathing. "You might have thought you are good at hiding your motives but in reality, you aren't. And I am sure living in the same house, you are not unaware that the intruders Jackson has sent are dead. It won't take long for Taehyung to figure it out as well—that you are related to this incident in some way."

Olivia seemed way too restless all of a sudden. I could notice the strange kind of fear shading her eyes and her hands shaking ever so lightly as she looked at me with full caution.

"You are involved with Jackson, aren't you?" I asked.

"...I don't have time to talk to you, nor do I need to give you any explanation," she hurriedly stood up.

This was what made me completely sure that she was involved with Jackson—a man who wanted to kill me because of his enmity with my mate.

"Sure thing, try your best to hide your treachery but I promise you, your true colors will come to light very soon." I stood up as well but then my eyes fell on the envelope that lay just beside my feet; it'd supposedly fallen from Olivia's purse.

I bent down and picked up the envelope, and the way Olivia's eyes widened, it was more than obvious that this was hers. I opened the white envelope skeptically and was soon met with the sight of a handful amount of cash that explained the reason why this packet felt so heavy.

"What are you going to do with so much cash?" I raised one of my eyebrows, fully aware that this money could not be for her own use. There had to be a different reason.

She opened and closed her mouth a couple of times, probably trying to come up with a retort, but when she couldn't succeed she strode toward me and snatched the envelope from my hand.

"It's none of your fu¢king business." And with that, she stormed out of the place as soon as she could.

Today's encounter with Olivia had definitely convinced me that her intentions were much darker and deeper than I'd once assumed.

"So you mean, basically, Olivia was homeless before Taehyung met her at a party and brought her here?"

"Yes, all I know is that Olivia lost her apartment because of debts and such and ended up homeless. And on that very day, when she was trying to drink her misery away, she met Alpha and then he brought her here. Since then she has been staying here, for more than a year." Julia responded to my question.

"Is there anyone who knows her background, I mean about her family and parents?"

"No, she probably doesn't even have anyone. However, I am not sure since nothing about her is transparent."

Everything about Olivia seemed shady. These mere pieces of information could not lead me to anything. To get to my answers, I needed to get to the roots of everything, and for now, my only hope was Selena.

"Have you brought the phone?" I asked Julia.

"Thanks a lot for the help," I thanked her in a low whisper as she handed me the phone. "You don't know how important it is to me."

"It's okay, but you need to be very quick. The guards can catch us at any time, besides you know there are other maids who are assigned to solely keep an eye on you." She spoke.

"Yes, I know," I said, instantly dialing Selena's number on the phone. She'd given me her number the day she came to meet me. She wasn't allowed to be anywhere around this house or even miles away. So the only way to communicate was through the phone and this was indeed risky, but I did not have any options.

Only Selena could tell me about Taehyung and his enemies. She was the only one who had ever bothered to stay connected to his life even though he had restricted her. It took a few seconds before Selena picked up the phone.

"Hello.."

"Hello, Selena. It's me, Jungkook," I spoke. "I need to ask you something, it's very important."

"Okay, tell me what it is. Did something happen?" Worry laced her voice; she must have realized my restlessness through mine.

"I don't have much time on my hand because guards can be here at any time, so please try to answer my questions as short and as informative as possible," I spoke. Julia looked around us to make sure no one was coming this way. "Do you know who Jackson is?"

Selena fell silent for a brief moment before she spoke. "Yes, I know who he is. He's the son of Draco who was Taehyung's father's biggest enemy."

"Tell me the reason behind their enmity? How it all started?"

"Taehyung's father was a brute, just like the way he ruined Taehyung's and his mother's life, he ruined many more lives too. And one of them was Draco's. Draco and Elijah were friends, and they ran a weapon business together, but due to a few disputes, both their relationships faced a downfall and soon it turned into hatred. And one day, Elijah just killed him even though he knew that Draco had absolutely no intention to harm him in such a way. But being the monster he was, Elijah did not care; after killing Draco he snatched his business, leaving Draco's wife and children to roam on the streets!"

"What happened after that?"

"Watching his mother and sister suffer for years, not even having proper food or shelter over their heads, Jackson's hatred grew beyond extreme. And now he wants to get back everything Elijah snatched from him. He wants to take away everything Taehyung has today and he'll not miss a single chance he gets to destroy him and seek his revenge. Jackson and his family's only motive is to destroy Taehyung and they have vowed to do it at any cost." Her voice dropped a few octaves, sounding deeper and darker.

"What happened to Jackson's mother and sister? Where are they right now?" I asked.

Selena paused for a whole long minute before she spoke. "I don't know but maybe... they are where they should be."

"Jackson is trying to harm me as well, Selena. And I think there's big danger roaming around us right now, and that is Olivia—Taehyung's mistress. I think she is involved in all these conspiracies of Jackson against Taehyung and me," I spoke. "I do not know why she is doing it, perhaps for money or anything else, but I need your help. If you get to know anything about Olivia, inform me as soon as possible."

"What did she do? Did you notice something strange that made you doubt?" Selena asked. I hadn't expected her question to come so quickly.

"Jungkook, maybe the guards are coming this way. You need to hurry," Julia spoke up before I could respond to her, and my eyes fell on the shadow of two guards who were walking in this direction from afar.

"Selena, I'll talk to you later." I was about to hang up the call when her voice rang out.

"Jungkook, listen..."

"Yeah?"

"Take care of yourself and Taehyung. Keep a look at everything, danger can be anywhere," she said. "I'll pray for both of you."

"Thanks, Selena." With that, I cut the call and handed the phone to Julia, which she hid beneath the tray in her hand, before we both walked away in different directions as far as we could.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

The night came sooner, and my thoughts went louder and louder. Taehyung still hasn't come. I was worried and mostly scared; I did not know where he was or what he was doing. There could be so many dangers out there and he could get potentially hurt. Minutes that passed soon turned into hours and the night advanced into its darkest duration.

And finally, after what seemed like an eternity, I heard the familiar heavy footsteps before the door opened revealing Taehyung. He was here, but not exactly in the way I have expected—he was injured. More than just injured.

There was blood seeping out of the wound on his palm, a big cut was there on his forehead, and multiple injuries covered his arms. His shirt was all torn and shredded as if he'd just come from surviving a storm.

"Taehyung." A worried gasp slipped past my lips on its own and I rushed towards him. "Oh my god... you are injured," I began panicking. I'd never felt this sort of restlessness like I felt today watching this state of... my mate. "We need to treat your wounds. Come here." I grabbed his wrist and attempted to get him to sit on the bed but he did not budge from his place.

"It's a wolf's injury, it'll heal on its own." He removed his hand from my hold.

"B-but, it would have healed by now if it was meant to. Please let me..." I tried to reach him but he grabbed my wrist and yanked me all the way closer so that my chest came colliding against his, and my hands grabbed his forearms for balance. Our eyes locked, and my heart skipped a beat.

"I don't need anyone to heal my wounds, I know how to heal myself," he spoke through gritted teeth. "I don't need anyone's help."

"Just because you have done that alone all your life, it does not mean you have to keep doing this. Accepting help doesn't make you weak, rejecting it does." I spoke softly.

The rage seemed to explode in his blue eyes instantly and the darkness shrouded them. He turned us around and slammed me against the closed door, his hands settled on both sides of my waist as if to make sure I stayed still.

And then he spoke...

"What are you trying to do, Jungkook?" His gaze was cold; voice low and deep. "Have you forgotten everything I have done to you or do I have to remind you about it?"

"Why do you want me to remember it all, Taehyung? Why do you want me to keep hating you?" I moved my hands to cup his face and look into his eyes. "It doesn't have to be like this, we can change it if we want. You just need to take one step ahead."

"What are you even talking about? Just stop with this bullsh!t, already," he spat, harshly pushing away my hands from his face. "I am not here to hear your crap, so you better keep your mouth shut if you don't want to see the worst."

He attempted to move but I grabbed his hands. "Fine... I won't talk, but let me dress your wounds at least." I requested.

I did not know what was so wrong about my mere request that made the anger burn in his eyes. A growl rumbled in his chest, and he grabbed my wrist in his bruising grip causing a whimper to slip past my lips. "You know what? I think you really need a reminder."

He dragged me all the way to the wall mirror and pushed me to stand in front of it.

"Let's help get your memories to awaken once again." He reached for the front of my clothes from the back where he was standing, just right behind me, and tore them. A gasp tore from my throat and I flinched on the spot in shock.

He let the clothes drop on the floor, leaving me only in my underwear and pulled me towards him so that my back pressed against his front. Then he grabbed my jaw and forced me to look at the mirror. "Look at yourself, Jungkook. Look at all my marks on your body."

I did not want to look; these marks were the path to the gate of the memories that I have buried deep under the depth. I did not want to remember those events. But my eyes wouldn't close; they were just glued to my reflection, noticing each of the marks and scars that horrified me every time I looked at them.

So, I tried to look away but Taehyung did not let me. "You can't just look away from reality. You have to look at all these scars and remember each of those nights I used you like an object, treated you like some sl*t I own only for my pleasure." He sneered.

I did not want to take his words to my heart because I knew that was his intention—he wanted to push me away at any cost—but that... that fucking hurt.

"Do you want me to count how many marks I have left on your body? Or do you want me to narrate every story behind each of them?" His voice dripped with venom. "Let's start, I am sure within a few minutes I'll be able to remind you about everything you have decided to overlook!"

I sucked in my breath, trying not to crumble into pieces. Tears began to prick my eyes but I refused to let them fall.

"These marks," he brushed his fingers over the scars on my hips, some had healed but some were permanent. "These are the ones I have given you the day I brought you here from the auction. Do you remember what I did to you that day?"

My soul got shaken upon the remembrance, my hands shook and my breathing sped up. Everything he did that night began playing in front of my eyes like a projector. No, no, no! I did not want to remember those events.

"This one right here," he traced the long mark on my stomach. "Do you remember when I gave you this one?"

I bit down on my bottom lip, trying hard not to cry. "Stop it."

"You are giving up so soon, sweetheart." He let out a dark and low chuckle. "I have only pointed a few, there are many more to go."

A sob finally tore through my mouth, every one of the memories attacking me from every side. I tried to move away but he kept me in my place, not allowing me to even move an inch.

"Oh... how can I forget this beautiful mark of my claws over your back?" He spoke, a smirk curving on his lips as he pushed my hair aside and touched the scar. "I am pretty sure that I don't need to remind you about the event, because I surely made that night memorable enough for you."

Terror made its way back into my soul, creeping through the cracks he made open with his words. Tears rolled down my cheeks on their own; it started to feel suffocating breathing in the same air as his. Taehyung knew exactly how to break me and my strength; he was exactly doing that.

"How does it feel, Jungkook? Don't the memories give you joy?" He whispered, looking at me in the mirror.

I felt like running as far away from him as possible and saving myself from even his shadow. He did an excellent job of making my fears surface once again and I did not know whether or not I was going to be able to wipe them once again.

"Please stop it..." I begged, wanting to look away but he did not let me.

"Shh! Don't ruin the fun so soon." He leaned in and traced his nose on my neck; the feel of his warm breath against my skin somehow made me even more vulnerable. "Moreover, we need to make sure you don't think of mending me again, don't we?"

"Why do you want to stay in the darkness?" The sob left my mouth.

Taehyung completely ignored my question and continued tormenting me with his reminders.

"There's the main attraction." His fingers finally brushed over his name carved on the skin below my chest. "Even if you can forget everything, you still can't wipe off that night from your memories. This mark will always keep you chained to the nightmares you try to escape."

My chest burned in pain, and for a second my mind went blank. It was painful; it felt as if someone was continuously stabbing my heart with a sharp object and that someone was none other than my mate. My legs were so close to giving up and it was Taehyung's hand around me that kept me standing.

"Have you ever wondered why I carved my name on you like this instead of marking you?" His voice dropped a few octaves. "It'd have given me the most power over you if I marked you, but why didn't I? Do you know that?!"

My breathing hitched at the mention of marking... I'd never thought about it. I never thought why he hadn't marked me but the thought somehow scared me.

"Because I mean what I said, Jungkook. You are just an object. Objects need to be claimed, they are not for emotions, they are only for use and throw." He said, humiliating me as much as he could. "Also, what wolf would ever want a wolf-less mate? A person like you is only made for quenching thirst. You mean nothing to me other than an object."

I tried not to break down. I tried with all of me but somehow I couldn't help myself. He'd done an absolutely great job of making me want to hate him once again, which was the last thing I wanted to do.

"Tell me, do you still want to heal a monster like me, Jungkook?" He asked. "Answer. Do you want to love the person for whom you are invisible and a way to satisfy his sadistic urges?"

I closed my eyes tight, biting inside of my cheek so hard to stop myself from crying out loud that I tasted my own blood. Within a few minutes, he managed to make me doubt all my decisions and beliefs. I did not know if I really wanted to heal him anymore...

"I am sure you don't," Taehyung spoke and turned me around with a swift tug.

This time my eyes opened on their own and they locked with his stone-cold ones. All I felt was pure fear. I did not want to be near him. I wanted to stay away, far away.

"You need to see and believe what kind of person I am and what you are for me. Get out of the world inside of your head—that you can change me or the relationship between us. You are nothing but a good I have purchased; there are no sentiments or strings attached here," he spoke, his voice void of any emotions. "The sooner you understand, the better it is for you."

With that, he harshly pushed me away and walked inside the bathroom without sparing another glance at me. I found myself blankly staring at the closed bathroom door.

I was so close to giving up. There was no strength left in me to keep fighting anymore. I wiped my tears, trying to suppress my sobs with my hand; I managed to walk to the bed and covered myself with the duvet, bringing my knees closer to my chest as I hugged them and buried my head into my arms. I let go of my sobs.

I did not know for how long I'd have to keep fighting or if I was ever going to find peace. But after how Taehyung broke me all over again and shattered the pieces that I collected together, it was really a question—whether he was ever going to let go of his curse and if I was ever going to get free from this hell.

Chapter Text

Olivia's POV.

"Yes, I have sent the money to him. Hopefully, it'll be enough for the next few days. I'll try to arrange more before I can send it once again." I told her on the phone, being careful not to speak out loud even though the door was locked.

"Taehyung’s not really coming to me nowadays. Most of the time he'd be around his damn mate or in his office. I'm not getting the chance to ask for his credit card; that's why I'm unable to arrange the amount I was supposed to."

I could not risk anyone hearing me, especially that fu¢king Kim Taehyung.

"You know the amount might not be enough for him, especially after the destruction Taehyung made at his hiding spot. He can't stay there anymore."

"I know, but Jackson shouldn't have tried to pull such a stunt when he was told to stay underground after our last plan failed. Why did he even plan something like that with that stupid guy whose mind only revolves around money? He could have just asked me about it," I let out a frustrated sigh. "Every time he does something stupid, the problems land on my head! Neither did he succeed in killing that bloody Taehyung, nor did he manage to do anything that could have helped us in our plan. All he did was make everything even more complicated. I am tired of his nature and lack of patience."

"You know why he is doing all of it, Olivia. He is not impatient, but yes, he is unable to suppress the want for revenge anymore. After me, he's the one who has been fighting for the longest time."

"Yes, I understand. But he knows the main plan, right? We'll take advantage of his weakness that is right in front of us. We can't rush things like this," I let out, my anger fading upon her words. "You really need to make him understand that he can't just keep trying to kill Taehyung over and over again. We need to be aware of each of our movements. We can't let him doubt, because once the doubt enters his mind, he'd begin to stay alert and none of us would be able to accomplish our mission."

"Don't worry, I'll talk to Jackson about it. But you need to stay aware of your surroundings too. Jungkook has begun to doubt your intentions; he is smarter than we thought," she added. "He shouldn't get any clue to prove anything and talk to Taehyung about it. You and I both know, no matter how ruined he is, when it'll be about his mate, he'll choose him over everything and he's the one he'd trust!"

"I am aware of it. That bit¢h has already turned out to be a huge problem for me, but I can't exactly wipe him off from my way because he's the key to Taehyung’s weaknesses. That is the only way to destroy him and finish both of them." I rubbed my forehead, running my hand down to my mouth as I exhaled a heavy breath.

"You are smart enough and I have no doubt that you won't give him any chances to ruin our plan. Just let things settle down for a bit and give time to let these events slip away from their minds, and then only we'll make our final move," she said. "Take care of yourself."

"You also take care of yourself and Jackson too," I spoke. "I'll take care of everything here, don't worry."

We finally cut the call and I put my phone down. I knew Taehyung was not going to come to my room today because I'd seen him reaching the mansion injured, covered in marks and bleeding wounds, and heading to his room. Certainly, there was Jungkook too, and there was no chance he was going to get here to me after getting to see the sight of that brat.

I did not really care about what that demon felt for his mate; surely I did not have any emotional attachments to him. Whatever I did, everything I did, was because of my motive.

Revenge—my only mission was revenge. And I’d get it at any cost. All I needed was for him to let go of his curse. Once he does that, the game is all ours to play.

---

Jungkook's POV.

I found myself alone in the room when I woke up in the morning. Though it was morning, I did not have any energy left within me. I was just so tired and my body refused to move. It was not only physical pain, but the emotional damage Taehyung caused me also played a big role in this.

The memories of last night did not fade even the tiniest bit. But knowing that Taehyung would want me at the breakfast table, I gathered myself to hurriedly freshen up and change my clothes. Just when I was about to walk downstairs, the door opened on its own, revealing a maid with a tray in her hand.

"Sir, Alpha has told me to bring your breakfast to your room." She politely informed.

"Oh," my lips parted ever so slightly in surprise. "Come in."

I’d not anticipated this to happen. However, I stepped aside to let her enter the room, and she walked in before letting the tray rest on the nightstand.

"Has Taehyung gone out?" I asked.

"No, Alpha's in his study," she informed.

That was strange. Usually, Taehyung would leave for his office, but today he made an exception. I did not know why, but there was this urge within me that wanted to know the reason.

"Would you mind telling me where his study room is?" I found myself asking, even though I had no intention to go and see him.

"It's just across the library," she told. "But Sir, Alpha has specifically prohibited anyone from going to his study. He does not want to be disturbed."

"I see..." I hummed, before I walked up to the bed. "I won't be going there, don't worry. You can leave now."

With a polite nod, she walked out of the room, slowly closing the door behind her as she did. I picked up a glass of water and took a few gulps, trying to soothe my dry throat.

This was not usual. Whether it was evident or not, there was surely something going on in Taehyung’s head. It had not been long since I'd met him, but I knew him enough—this mate bond made me understand him more than he intended to let me.

Could it be about something that happened after he went to find Jackson? Last night, Taehyung had come back all injured and enraged. So, something must have happened there...

But what could it be? I needed to find it out!

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

I slammed my fist on the desk, unable to focus on anything other than the face of the one person—Jungkook.

It was not supposed to be like this; I was not supposed to be thinking of him all day long. There were so many important tasks for me to fulfill and here I was, sitting here for the past few hours and looking at the scattered papers in front of me, yet not being able to figure out why exactly I was doing this. However, it was unavoidable not to think of him when it was his safety that concerned me so much.

Motherfu¢king Jackson was trying to hurt my mate. That bloody basta*d!

Even though our enmity started because of his want to take revenge on my damn father—which to be honest I thought was fair—over the years I have gathered enough reasons to kill this guy. I’d never killed anyone innocent... in my perception. People’s views and mine were different. How could someone be called innocent if they are willing to lie to cover up their misdeeds?

Loyalty is rewarded but mistakes done in the right mind and with sole control is fu¢king depravity. I believe—someone working for you or around you, claiming to be loyal, should be as loyal as dogs; if not, then there is no reason to keep them alive. No matter how many times those bloody parasites apologize or come up with different promises, they should not be spared. Snakes only shed skin to become bigger snakes.

For me, it is always one mistake... one mistake that’ll decide the fate of my victims. I never gave second chances.

I’d tried making amends with Jackson, but that nefarious being did not just want all this to end. However, it was not because of any guilt or pity—the reason was I never let anyone’s debt stay over me. The condition of Jackson and his family was the result of one of many crimes Elijah committed during his lifetime, and I did not prefer to be held responsible for any of his vices.

I knew what kind of person my father was, and though for a long time I did not have the exact idea of what he did to Draco and his family, when I finally learned about it, I offered to give Jackson his business that I took over after he faced a huge loss. But his ego was too much to let him think straight. He ended up getting into real estate, and with the lack of cash and proper business models and supervision, he ended up failing there as usual and was eventually left bankrupt.

It was then that I thought he had finally gotten out of his haze where he was confident that he could destroy me, but I was wrong. He planned a meeting with me a few days after his last business loss and there he planned his dirty game to kill me, but that failed because I dodged the bullet and it accidentally hit Hailey, his wife, who had only rushed there to stop the hazard from happening.

Unfortunately, that pregnant woman died because of her husband's fault. And Jackson deserved to go through the loss, but it was true that Hailey did not deserve to die like that.

So, it was clear as water to me why Jackson wanted to target Jungkook. Not only did he want to take revenge on me, but also he planned on snatching Jungkook from me because his own mate was snatched away from him.

But he did not know that this was the biggest mistake of his life. I can tolerate anything but not someone who’d try to take my property away from me. Jungkook was mine. His body, soul, and mind—everything was mine. No one was allowed to even look at him except for me, let alone touch him or worse... hurt him.

Jackson has made a very big mistake; he might not even be able to imagine how I was going to kill him. I’d leave not even one drop of blood left in his body. The day I get to catch him is going to be the last day of his life.

Sudden rage attacked me from every side once the remembrance of the last day flashed in front of my eyes. I was so close to catching that motherfu¢ker, but he managed to get away. I’d almost beaten him to death, but Aaron's aim at Jackson missed and the bullet hit the gas cylinder that eventually made the explosion eliminate the entire house.

Somehow I managed to save myself from the deadly destruction, as did Aaron, who made it out of there much faster because he was at the doorway. But amidst these happenings, that bastard Jackson escaped from the window.

His damn luck! If it was not for that explosion, he would have been long gone from this earth.

My rage began crawling up higher and higher to the point where I could barely control it. And the last thing I could afford right now was to lose my shit. And there was only one solution to all my problems—Jungkook. That person was the way to my peace; I needed him close to me. So I just did what I had to; I called one of the maids.

"Tell Jungkook that I want him in my study."

---

Jungkook's POV.

I did not precisely remember how long I was actually standing on the balcony, searching for some sort of assurance in the calming breezes. There were dense clouds everywhere around the sky; it could be easily mistaken as the near afternoon or even near evening if I was not aware of the fact it could have only been one or two hours since I woke up.

Surprisingly, within this period I discovered another interesting fact—I’d begun to crave Taehyung’s presence.

It was really very ironic of me to want a man like him to be close to me, but the denial was not going to change the truth. We both have faced our own demons in life. In fact, if I compared, we’d be almost equal in the miseries we’d faced. Yet I was willing to give life another chance and Taehyung, on the other hand, wanted to snatch that opportunity away.

Our fears were the same, but in different forms and built in distinct circumstances. He did much worse to me than I had; in reality, I did nothing to him. The whole time I only bore all his tortures and sadistic cravings he satisfied using both my body and soul.

Then why? Was his curse too hard to let go or was it that he was just too weak from within to actually let it go? Either way, I did not have any way to figure it out, because Taehyung was a mystery no one can solve but himself. The damage from the past was not easy to heal.

Before my thoughts could proceed further, there was a sudden knock on the door. I walked into the room from the balcony, knowing that it could never be the person I was anticipating; knocking on the door was never his way of entering the room. His arrival always screamed authority; it always told me that he knew that this place and me—both were his property.

My eyes fell on the maid standing at the entrance of the room. It turned out that I did not need to question her about her sudden interruption because she spoke for herself.

"Sir, Alpha wants you in his study. Right now." She informed.

"But I thought he did not want anyone to disturb him today," I spoke, both curious and confused.

"I don't know, Sir. I am letting you know what Alpha has told me." Her eyes did not move even for a second from the floor.

"Okay, you can go now. I can make my way there!"

She left without needing to be told twice. Well... I did not need to be told twice too because I was aware of the consequences of defying Taehyung very well.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

Until I reached his study, my gigantically pulsating heart was ready to jump out of my chest at any time.

Yes, it was no secret that I felt extremely nervous even at the sight of Taehyung, but today my fear was at its peak once again and the reason was what he did yesterday. His words were still rushing in a loop at some corner of my head; no matter how hard I tried to push them back into oblivion, they just wouldn't go.

After struggling the entire time walking towards Taehyung’s study, I finally accepted the fact that I had nothing to do but face it. So, I stopped in front of the door and knocked twice.

"Come in." His melodic voice came immediately.

Sucking in a breath, I opened the door and stepped into the room. My eyes took a quick look around—all the files and other documents were neatly arranged, there was a black carpet covering the entire floor, and the lighting was not dim. Two of the windows were left open, giving a way for the fresh air to percolate the room. Not many items of furniture could be spotted, but the ones that were there included a few white wooden racks, two chairs, and finally the desk behind which Taehyung was seated. The desk was the only thing bearing a mess of papers and documents right now.

His stare fixated on mine, causing my breathing to hitch in my throat.

It was true that he was ethereal. The way his blue eyes matched the color of the sea, how his skin shined without even needing light to fall on it, and how every feature of his stood on its own. He was just breathtakingly gorgeous, yet somehow terribly vicious and a walking danger.

"Y-You called me?" I stuttered, after enduring a few minutes of awkward silence.

"Come here," he said, pushing his desk chair backwards and opening the first three buttons of his shirt, causing a rush in my adrenaline.

I shoved my thoughts away and walked towards him. With slow and calculated steps, I stopped when I stood right beside his chair, knowing this was exactly where he wanted me, watching my every move.

It took a few seconds for Taehyung to turn his chair around to face me. Then he grabbed my hand and pulled me onto his lap, settling me on his right thigh and guiding me close to his body by my waist.

I gasped in surprise, my lips parting, and a chill ran down my spine when his addicting scent wafted into my nostrils; I visibly shivered in his arms. He did not speak; instead, he leaned closer and buried his nose in the crook of my neck as he inhaled deeply.

"What are you doing?" I asked, perplexed.

"Shh..." It was his quiet response.

There was something unusual about him today. His muscles were tensed, and the blue vein standing out beside his forehead along with his neck was far too apparent to fail to notice. His hold on me was tight and secure; the hand around my waist remained there unmoving and strong as if to make sure I didn't move, and the hand that grabbed my thigh warned me about the consequences I’d bring upon myself if I did.

But why was he so tensed?

Unknowingly, I found myself lifting my hands and burying them into the silky locks of his hair. I let my fingertips brush over his scalp in soft motions and drew them down the back of his neck, and he let out a sigh that encouraged me to continue. I repeated my motions a few more times, feeling him relax and pull me even closer.

Something about him seemed vulnerable today. Yes, he was enraged—I could tell there was a rising anger he was trying to fight—but within this rage, there was something that screamed vulnerability. Moments later he pulled away, drawing out a long and sharp breath as he reclined against the chair, nearly throwing his head backwards in restlessness.

I did not know what was up with me, but whatever I did was not enough to aid him in the comfort that he needed right now. While I drowned in the mess of my own questions, he decided to clear my dilemma by grabbing my hand and slipping it inside his shirt, pressing it against the left side of his chest.

His heartbeats were rapid, which explained the reason behind his unease. I saw him closing his eyes and trying to breathe naturally. I had no reason to doubt that he needed help, so I just moved closer and let myself engulf him. I rested my chin on his shoulder, pulling him closer with my hand before letting it rest at the back of his head and letting my other hand stay still where he’d placed it on his chest.

"It's okay," I spoke. I did not know why I said that or if this mere assurance was even going to help, but I just did.

Surprisingly, he leaned into my touch. His arms went around me, holding me as tight as he could. For a moment, it almost seemed that he feared I was going to vanish away if he let me go.

"If you ever dare to leave, Jungkook... I promise I'll fu¢king destroy you." He threatened, but his voice was a bit shaky.

Why did he say that?

"You can't leave. I own every breath of yours. You'll have to stay here, till the end." This time his arms around me tightened.

Not knowing what to say, I slowly pulled away only so that I could look at him. I moved my hands to cup his face, rubbing my thumbs over his stubble to coax him. His eyes opened soon and they met mine.

"What is bothering you?" I asked.

He didn't speak for a few moments, but when he did, it was in his same old demeanor. "It's none of your business."

I sighed, shaking my head, and leaned closer to his face, pressing my forehead against his. He involuntarily closed his eyes and I found myself doing so too.

"It wouldn't cause you any defeat to just tell me about it," I whispered. "I know you don't need my help. It's just a question."

Once again, he remained silent. I shifted away a bit to look at him. "Is it about Jackson?"

His eyes snapped open, and from the way his gaze hardened and jaw tightened, I could tell he did not like my question. But unexpectedly the answer came.

"That basta*d managed to escape," it was a low growl. "And I'm sure you know you are his main target. He's my biggest enemy and he wouldn't just stop with one try."

His hand left my thigh and he grabbed my jaw. "And I can't really trust you, can I? Your past action of trying to escape from me explains it very well that you'd attempt it once again, since running away from me is all you want." He spoke through gritted teeth; the anger coursed through him.

I opened my mouth, trying to say something. "I—"

Taehyung cut me off. "But you might not know, there are hardly any chances that you'd survive even the first ten minutes. You don't know how many dangers are out there. So choosing to escape equals choosing death. Tell me, would you rather die in your mate's hands or his enemy's hands?"

"You still think I want to leave you?"

"There's no reason for me to not think so after I kicked some sense into your head last night," he spoke, causing me to shiver in terror as the last night's flashbacks stirred awake in my mind. "However, I think that did not work in wiping the stupid thoughts away from your head. I still can't see the fear and disgust that were supposed to be in these eyes of yours."

"Because I don't want to keep hating you..." It left my mouth before I could stop it.

"But I do," he spat. I could feel how heavy his breathing was, giving away the signs of his awakening anger. "I want to keep hating you and I'll make sure that each day my hatred for you increases to the point of no return. And I want you to know that you should be praying that I keep hating you, because my hatred is what is keeping you alive. My hatred is what is safe for you; my devotion isn't."

"I won't give up."

Yes, I won't give up. No matter what, giving up was not going to be my choice.

"You can keep doing whatever you want," he chuckled lowly, venom dripping from his tone. "Just remember this, Jungkook—the day you become my weakness is the day I kill you."

It shocked me how effortlessly he said those words without a drop of emotion. It seemed like I didn't even matter to him. Maybe I didn't.

Before another word could leave my mouth, a sudden knock on the door interrupted us. Taehyung’s gaze snapped to the doorway, followed by mine.

"Who is it?" he asked.

"Alpha, a couple from the Shadow Pack is here to meet you." A guard came into the room, his head bowed down.

My body froze upon hearing the name. Shadow Pack... That was my pack. Where I used to live with my parents before they sold me to the auctioneers and they brought me to this city that is ruled by the man whose lap I was sitting on right now.

"What do they want?" Taehyung asked.

"They haven't said a word. We found them trying to sneak into our territory but upon catching them and interrogation, they said they are here to meet you."

"They tried to sneak in?" Taehyung hummed. I could already see he had no interest in their reason; what bothered him was that they tried to sneak in, and this would probably cost those individuals something big... maybe even their lives. "If so, then they deserve a meeting for sure. You can go now; tell the visitors to wait. I'll be there." I saw the smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

Oh no... Whoever it was might not be able to get out alive today.

"Shall I go back to the room?" I asked Taehyung once the guard left.

I did not have any sympathy for anyone who belonged to that pack—they were as selfish as my parents were and I did not want to see their faces—but I also did not want to witness any death. To be specific, I did not want to see my mate killing anyone.

"No, you'll come with me." He announced, standing up as I got off his lap.

"B-but..." I couldn't speak because of his sharp, heated gaze.

"You have any objections?"

I knew if I said anything, it wouldn't end well for me. So, gulping in fear, I shook my head.

"Thought so." He nodded, brushing his tongue over his bottom lip before he grabbed my hand and headed out of the study.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

Taehyung led me to the hall, partially dragging me with him as if he could sense my reluctance and it bothered him. If only he knew why I really didn't want to see anyone from that pack. Shadow Pack was small; there were not many privileges that were provided and not many people in the pack too, so each face was familiar and I was sure anyone from there could recognize me as well.

And the last thing I wanted was to face the people from my horrendous past. It'd weaken me and being weak was the last thing I could afford.

"Taehyung, can you please let me go? It's not that important for me to be there... so please." I managed to muster with my shaky voice.

"You don't get to decide what is important or not, you will do what I say and want," He spat, and threw me on the couch causing a yelp to leave my mouth as I landed on the surface, "Keep your mouth shut or else you know what I'd do to you."

"Please listen to me once, I'd do anything you say or... "

"What are you even thinking? In what world do you think I'd care to give a fu¢k about what you want or listen to you? I don't care," He grabbed my face, and his tight grip caused a burning sensation to spread through the skin on my cheeks.

"I didn't mean... "

I couldn't speak because he roughly tilted my face upwards and leaned in. "Stay within your damn limit, Jungkook. Because if I have to do that, you wouldn't like it."

He was not understanding the reason, nor did I have the courage to tell him because that story was a part I wanted to forget like a nightmare. I did not want to remember all those things I faced. Tears began gathering in my eyes in anxiety, "It's not what you think, I c-can't do this... I don't want to see..." A sob automatically broke through leaving me unable to complete my sentence.

His expression changed. For a man like him, it was hard to spot the unusual with me.

"What is it?" He asked, calm and cold at the same time.

"I... I don't want to, please let me go. I'll accept any of your punishments, you can hit me or do anything. I just don't want to do this..." I sobbed.

"What pack you used to live in before the auctioneers took you away?" His question made every cell of my body get alert. I could hardly breathe; anguish was all I felt.

They did not take me away... My parents sold me.

I shook my head, not wanting to answer. I did not even want to utter the name of that pack. I spent the worst of my time there, from my childhood—in fact, the day I was born. That hell for me was even worse than Taehyung’s.

"Please, let me go to our room," I begged.

Taehyung did not get the chance to speak since the sound of footsteps and a guard's voice broke through, "Alpha, they are here."

My eyes widened, and my body froze like ice. The knot in the middle of my chest tightened. Taehyung grabbed my hand, probably knowing that I was about to run away.

"Don't." It was his stern command that snatched all the strength from my knees.

"Please!"

He did not pay any heed to my plea; he grabbed my hand and made me stand up. Dragging me forward to stand beside him and then, despite all my attempts to get away, he turned around and forced me to do so as well.

And then my eyes spotted the worst I could have ever imagined. The two people standing in front of me were indeed members of the Shadow Pack, but their relation to me was much beyond that.

In front of me stood my parents. The same people who did not bother once before they sold me for a couple of thousand dollars; the same people who, for the entire time, thought spending anything on me would be a waste of money; the same people who only looked at me if they had to unleash their anger; the same people who did not deserve to be called parents.

They were devils under disguise. They were the true culprits for everything I had to face.

"Jungkook..." It left from the mouth of the woman I once called mother.

"What are you doing here?" My so-called father asked, his bewilderment shading his entire expression.

I bit down the inside of my cheek, trying hard not to cry. My hands automatically grabbed Taehyung’s arm and I held onto him as tight as I could. The more I looked at those two filthy beings, the more the pain seemed to increase. I'd thought I could somehow stop my tears, but it felt like I was not going to be able to do so.

Taehyung’s eyes were only fixated on me as if he was noticing all my reactions, every deep breath I took or the way my eyes moved and hands shook.

"He is my mate," Taehyung answered on my behalf and my parents' eyes widened.

It was astonishment that covered their eyes at first as they exchanged a glance with each other, and suddenly there was a change in both of their countenances as they noticed my hands holding Taehyung for my dear life. I knew that expression. It was nothing other than greed.

"We were here to search for our son," My mother's sad voice and sudden teary eyes did not match the ones I'd seen my entire life, "Your mate, Jungkook is our beloved son. I don't know if he has told you anything about us or..."

"No, he hasn't," Taehyung for some reason spoke quicker than I'd expected, "Would you both mind telling me what really happened?"

This polite request did not fit his behavior; he was never the one to request. But why he did today turned out to be the biggest mystery for me. A barely noticeable smirk tugged at the corner of my mother's lips as she sobbed and looked at my father, passing him a silent message to join in her acting.

"A few bad guys took him away and we did not know that they handed him to those disgusting auctioneers, so when we got a hint that he might be in your pack, we came in search of him." He lied perfectly.

If the memories weren't so decisively imprinted inside my head, maybe even I would have fallen for this act of theirs. It looked like they truly cared for me when in reality, they were only thirsty for money.

"We searched everywhere but we couldn't find him; for the past year we have been searching for him all day and night," My mother frantically walked closer to me, wiping her tears and looking at me with fake affection. "My lovely son, you don't know what we have been through. Your dad and I couldn't sleep, couldn't eat thinking of where you might be, what those guys might do to you." She reached out to stroke my hair and I flinched away, trying to hide my face into Taehyung’s arm.

I did not want to see her or hear her voice. It disgusted me.

"You look so terrified, don't worry. It's me and your dad, we'll not let anything else happen to you. We are so sorry that we couldn't save you," She continued with her acting, "Please forgive us. Taehyung, please tell him to talk to us. Why is he not looking?" She cried.

"Jungkook, sweetheart... why don't you just talk to us once? You know we love you, don't you?" At the end of his sentence, there hung a threat.

Even now, even in front of the most feared Alpha in the country, my father was trying to exert his sick dominance over me. He was trying to force me under the disguise of his sweet words to act as if I liked them, to play the part of the dutiful son so they could walk away with their pockets full. He thought he could still control me with that tone, the one that used to precede a blow or a night locked in the dark.

Without thinking, I moved closer to Taehyung and hugged him with the last drops of strength I had left. I buried my face into his chest, finally letting go of the control over my eyes. The tears soaked into his expensive shirt, but I couldn't bring myself to care.

"Please, please, please..." I begged, my voice muffled against his heart. "I don't wanna be here. I don't want to talk to them. Please make them stop!"

I felt him shift. He rested his hand on my lower back, pulling me so close that there wasn't a breath of air between us. It was a possessive, grounding weight—a support that felt like a shield in my vulnerable condition. For the first time, the man who was my captor felt like my only sanctuary.

"Looks like your son here doesn't think good of any of you," Taehyung finally spoke.

The tone of his voice made every hair on my body stand up sharp as needles. It wasn't just cold; it was the sound of a predator that had finally decided its prey was no longer worth the sport. It was a low, vibrating growl that resonated through his chest and into my very bones.

My parents froze. The greedy light in their eyes was instantly snuffed out by the realization that they had miscalculated. They thought they were negotiating for a million dollars; they didn't realize Taehyung was merely placing a bounty on their heads for the entertainment of watching them realize it.

This was not going to end well for either of them. Taehyung’s grip on my waist tightened, his fingers digging in slightly as if to tell me to hold on.

"You valued him at five thousand," Taehyung’s voice dropped to a deadly whisper that filled the entire hall. "I value my time much higher than that. And you’ve wasted quite a lot of it with this pathetic performance."

I shivered, pressing my ear closer to his heartbeat. I didn't want to see what was coming, but I knew that the monsters who had sold me were about to meet a monster they couldn't outrun.

"No, it's not like that, Alpha. It's just that he is upset with us that we couldn't save him when he needed us," Nervousness could be spotted in the voice of this woman who was a disgrace to the name of a mother, "Please let me talk to him once."

Unfortunately for her, she did not wait for Taehyung’s approval before she grabbed my hand and forced me to look at her. Her harsh pull made me almost stumble as she turned me around.

"Why are you not talking to us, Jungkook? What did we do wrong? You know how much we love you. We couldn't save you for once but we have taken care of you with all our hearts," She spoke.

Her tone was soft but I could see her jaw tightening in anger and her hand tensed its grip around me; she surely was bruising my skin and it was totally intentional. She wanted me to lie. And the reason was not inexplicable at all—she wanted Taehyung’s wealth and the only way could be me since I was his mate.

I tried to pull my hand away from her strong grip; the burning sensation increased as her nails began digging into my skin and she glared at me. "Talk to us!"

"Taehyung..." I whimpered, pressing myself against his chest as I closed my eyes, "Please..."

"Jungkook, listen to us once, love," My father spoke. His voice made my skin crawl with loathing. I hated them. Their sight, their voices, everything about them disgusted me.

"He will talk to us. We are his parents, he can't turn away from us like this," Finally the rage made itself apparent in my mother's voice and this time she attempted to pull me with her. I tried to pull my hand away but she used more force and a cry left my mouth, "No!"

"Leave his hand." Taehyung’s voice finally buzzed through.

"W-what? Alpha, he's our son. Let us talk to him once..." She seemed flabbergasted.

"I said. Leave. His. Hand." This time he sounded deadly.

I could see the sight of his dark thinned pupils in the eyes of my mother which widened in fear and she frantically let go of my hands, taking multiple steps back looking terrified. I did not realize how badly I was shaking until now.

Taehyung turned me around to him and I held him as tight as possible.

"Please ask them to leave," I buried my face into his chest, his scent somehow helping in making me feel safe, "Please, I beg you."

Without saying anything he slowly lifted my face and looked at me, "These tears—only I should be the reason behind them." The mask on his face was impassive. I could not decipher what had gone on behind those cold blue spheres but for once, it did not scare me. It made me feel safe. I felt safe in his arms, with him. It felt like he wouldn't let me go anywhere. He would not let anyone harm me or take me away.

"Your parents, they are the ones who sold you to the auctioneers." It was not a question, it was a statement and he knew what he said was the truth. His thumb brushed over my cheek, giving me the light caress I did not know I needed at this moment.

I sobbed and nodded. It hurt so bad to even remember what my own parents put me through my whole life.

"No, that's not the truth! He's just saying this because..." My so-called father hesitated to come up with any lie because of Taehyung’s stare that shot at him.

"Before you run your mouth, just remember that you are under my roof, in my territory and I can take both of your filthy lives in less than a few seconds," He spoke, "I don't spare the ones who dare to touch my property, and your wife over here has already made a bigger mistake than that." He raised my hand and brushed his fingers over the red finger marks on my forearm; the rage flashed in his orbs.

"I-I..." Mom struggled to speak; the terror was evident in her stuttering and sharp intake of breath.

"What was the amount?" He asked, looking at both my parents.

"What... what do you mean?" Mom was the one who spoke.

"What was the amount you sold him for?" He asked through gritted teeth.

"No, we didn't sell him, it's—" Dad began with his lie but Taehyung cut him off.

"Answer the damn question!" His loud voice caused me to flinch but he placed his free hand at my lower waist and held me closer, soothing the pain with his small motion.

"Five thousand dollars." My mother blurted out in fear, "We sold him for five thousand dollars."

The room fell silent for a few minutes which only increased the tension until Taehyung spoke.

"Five thousand dollars for your own son? Doesn't seem like a good deal to me. Looks like the auctioneers benefited a lot by coming across two filthy, disgusting animals like you," He said, calm and collected, "Since you both already seem to enjoy cheap deals, how about I offer you a good one and make an exception?"

They exchanged glances with each other. There was confusion, panic, and dismay that covered their faces but there was no reluctance.

"What is it?" Dad asked.

A smirk tugged at the corner of Taehyung’s lips upon his question.

"One million dollars," He announced, pausing for a second as if to see their reaction which I knew was nothing other than greed. And he finally finished his sentence, "For both of your lives."

I heard their gasps at first but the next thing I could register was my mate turning me around to face them. Extreme fear was written all over their faces.

Smirking Taehyung leaned closer to my ear, "Watch this!"

A chilling shiver ran down my spine in realization. He was not going to let them get out alive.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

One of Taehyung’s guards was quick to hand him his gun, and he slowly made his way to my parents. Their eyes widened and I could see how afraid they were; it seemed like they were going to break apart in any of the next few seconds.

The shaky movements of my mother’s hands and her eyes darting toward the door told me exactly what was going through her mind. She made my assumption come true when she suddenly bolted, trying to run for the doorway.

Bang!

The sound of the bullet being fired by Taehyung’s gun was all that was heard throughout the entire hall before a blood-curdling scream broke through my mother's throat. She fell to the ground, crying in pain, and my eyes noticed the blood that gushed out of the wound on the back of her leg where the bullet had penetrated.

"It’s gullible of you to think that any of you can get out of here alive," Taehyung chuckled. It was sinister. "Now decide which one of you wants to die first. I don't have the intention to waste much time on any of you, so make it fast."

Both of them looked dead scared; even while groaning and crying in pain, I could see how terrified my mother was. My father, on the other hand, looked frozen on the spot, as if he was so frightened that he couldn't even get himself to speak or do anything. The fear in both of their eyes resembled the one that they might have seen in mine the day they sold me away like some cheap good to those auctioneers.

That was a death for me. Being sold was more than just death—it was as if someone snatched all my rights to live or even breathe. My parents had sold those rights for money.

"I suggest you should discuss it with your wife. The faster you both come up with a decision, the easier it’d be for both of you—death is easy if it’s not slow." Taehyung loaded the gun, a strange satisfaction in his orbs as if he was thoroughly enjoying every second.

But what astonished me the most was that I did not even feel the slightest bit of sympathy towards either of them. Was I supposed to feel bad for these people for getting what they deserved after selling their own son? Maybe not, and that’s why I did not feel any need to stop Taehyung. I did not feel like I should stop him; I wanted him to do what he decided to.

Monsters like them did not deserve to stay alive. They’d ruin more lives, just like they ruined mine. If they could do this to their own flesh and blood, God knew how low they could stoop when it came to other people.

"Alpha, we beg you. Please let us go," my father joined his hands, trembling in fear.

"What was your name, again?" Taehyung asked, not paying any attention to the plea. His focus was on his gun, and this seemed to terrify both of them even more. Nonetheless, the answer came from one of them.

"Marcus Jeon."

"And what’s your name?" He looked at my groveling mother; she’d already lost a ton of blood that was pulling her one step closer to the end. Death.

"Bailey..." she spoke, even though I could see it was hard for her to even breathe.

"So, Marcus and Bailey," Taehyung began, "let me give you a quick tour around the mass of your mistakes. First: you both dared to step into my territory without my permission. A very big mistake. Second: not only did you commit the first crime, but you dared to touch my belonging—my mate. Third, and most interesting: you made up a false story regarding my mate only so that you could take advantage of the wealth you might get from me using him. And the fourth—the worst mistake of your life: selling your own son in the first place."

His jaw clenched, eyes darkened, and his grip tightened around the gun. He was enraged, the radiation of his fury much more intense than anything I had ever seen.

"We apologize for coming here. We were only here to look for a job because we were removed from our pack," my mother sobbed. "Please let us go. We will never, ever come here again."

"You came to search for a job, but when you saw your son is my mate, your whole motive changed," he hummed. "You thought you’d blackmail him with the cheap ways you’ve used numerous times and make him a money-making machine for you, huh? You tried to take advantage of him again for your own fu¢king profits... what a disgrace you both are as parents!"

"We are sorry! We made a mistake, we’d never try to do it again! Please spare our lives, we don't want to die!" my dad begged.

"By the way, why look for a job? What happened to those five thousand dollars that seemed worth more than Jungkook to you?" Taehyung asked in mockery, the pure urge for vengeance screaming through his words. "You spent it all away? Whatever. On the brighter side, you both won’t have to look for a job anymore because you simply won’t remain alive after these next few minutes."

Bang!

This time it was my father whom I saw falling to the floor. The bullet was shot at his right thigh and blood oozed from the injury. Groaning in ache, he pressed his hand against the wound to stop the bleeding. "Alpha, please don't kill us! Please, we beg you!"

My mother tried to stand up, but her action stopped midway because Taehyung pointed his gun at her other leg and shot her right above her knee. She dropped to the floor with a thud. Another scream left her mouth and her own blood spattered on her face.

I clutched onto the sides of my clothes; the sight was horrifying and beyond brutal. It was tough for me to stand there and witness everything.

"Have you been asked to stand up?" Taehyung cocked an eyebrow as he stared down at her. "You don't seem like you wish to stay alive. I should deal with you first."

Horror covered her expression and her breathing hitched. He walked closer to them, and both of the culprits went pale. Taehyung casually crouched down in front of them and stared at both of their faces as if examining something.

"Why were you removed from your pack? Perhaps you committed some treachery for money, or it could be..." He did not speak; instead, a smirk spread on his lips as he noticed the change in their countenances. "You betrayed your pack for money. It’s very much expected from people like you."

Shaking his head in a disappointment that looked artificial—merely a mask for his rising rage—he stood up and loaded his gun once again.

"Alpha... let us leave, we beg you," my father requested with a shaky voice. "Show some mercy."

"Neither of you deserves it," he growled. "Be grateful that I am taking your lives as soon as possible, because if I wanted, I could put you through so much that you both would have begged for death, not mercy."

Bang!

The bullet hit my dad in his arm and a loud scream ripped through his throat. The white tiled floor was basically covered in their blood. They were begging for mercy, crying in pain and misery, helplessly praying for their lives, but they weren't going to make it out alive.

"Jungkook, we know we have done wrong to you," my mother spoke, looking at me with eyes glossy with tears. "But please, let us go alive. We’d never come back into your life—just ask your mate to let us go. Please!"

For a moment, I closed my eyes and looked away. Not for pity, but to avoid meeting her eyes. Was I selfish for not wanting to help these people who never once treated me right? They were the ones who kept me locked in a room; the ones who thought a doctor was a waste of money when I was sick; the ones who forced me to work as a servant in other houses so they could live better. To them, I was just property they raised until the price was right. They never loved me. They considered me a burden because I was wolf-less.

"Jungkook, please help us!" my father’s voice banged against my eardrums. When I looked at him, his eyes held the same hopefulness I saw in his wife’s.

That day when they sold me... I begged this same way. I held their hands, joined mine, thinking maybe they’d show mercy. But they didn't. They just sold me, not caring what those men would do to me.

They deserved to die. They deserved every bit of the pain Taehyung was putting them through. I looked away again.

"Trust me, he won't help you," Taehyung chuckled lowly and took a few bullets from a guard before reloading. "If he wanted to, he would have done it long ago."

"Jungkook... please listen to us!" my mother began panicking. "You can't do this to us, please help us!"

"You both sold him for five thousand dollars, but you know how much I spent on purchasing him from that auction?" He asked, looking at my parents with a cold, impassive expression. "Two Million Dollars. And if I needed to, I would have given away everything I have—every fu¢king property and the billions of dollars I own—because he is fu¢king worth it!"

Despite the chaos, I felt my heart skip a beat because of his words.

"If needed, I’d give away everything I have to keep him with me," he spoke. "His worth is beyond any wealth. He is mine, and anyone except for me harming him or causing him pain... shall die."

My father opened his mouth to say something, but his words died at the tip of his tongue as Taehyung pulled the trigger. The bullet hit the middle of his forehead and his entire body stilled for a second before dropping to the floor, lifeless. I covered my mouth to stop the gasp.

The sound of the gun buzzed through the room once again, and all I saw was my mother’s body sliding across the room and hitting the wall. Her blood went everywhere. One last agonizing scream left her mouth before she fell lifeless as well. Taehyung had shot her right in her chest.

They were... dead.

The people who traumatized me for my entire life were finally gone. I felt numb. I could not figure out if it was happiness, grief, or satisfaction. My mind began unlocking doors of memories I had tried to keep shut. My hands shook vigorously; I could barely hold myself together.

Taehyung slowly walked towards their bodies, putting the gun in his pocket. He squatted down, covering his right hand in my father’s blood and his left in my mother’s. He turned around and walked back toward me. I instinctively backed away until my back hit the nearest pillar.

I was trapped. He closed the distance, standing in front of me and looking right through my soul.

"There you go, Jungkook. Today, this sinner has committed another sin... but this time, for you." He raised his hands and spread their blood over both sides of my face. "Your revenge is taken."

As he withdrew his hands, I touched the warm blood on my cheeks and panic coursed through me. They were dead because of me. This time, two lives were taken because of me.

"You should not feel any remorse," he said, reading my mind. "They deserved it. Some revenge is like a burden; if you don't seek it, it's stuck with you forever."

I couldn't utter a word. I inhaled a sharp breath, attempting to stop my tears, but I failed. I burst into tears, covering my mouth to stop the sobs, and then, with one last glance at Taehyung, I ran up the stairs as fast as I could.

I needed to wash their blood off of me. I needed to get rid of every memory of them.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

My tears were not willing to stop. The burning feeling in my heart did not recede even for the absolute smallest amount at its finest. The torments that they put me through when they were alive did not bother me as much as now, after their death.

I felt so lost. As if there was a big weight hanging over my shoulder, trying to drag me into the ground and let me out again. They were dead, but those memories weren't. My whole life, all I ever got was pain and misery. Never, even for once, did I get the chance to smile. It was debatable whether there had been any moments I had where I truly felt any sparks of happiness. Maybe the first and last time was the day when I saw Taehyung for the first time before it all vanished into nothing.

There was only one question I found myself asking to this date... Why me?

Why was it me against the world? Why was it me who needed to go through all of this pain that broke me, left me so shattered that finding a way to mend myself once again was nearly impossible? I was so tired of fighting. Everything was too much to handle—my thoughts, Taehyung’s words repeating inside of my head in a loop, the rise of my heartbeats. It was all just too much.

Would it all end if I died? Would I find peace or would I regret my decision? I did not know. Like all the unanswered questions that remained somewhere in my head, I did not have the answer to this one too. I felt like I was being trapped in a fishbowl. There was no way out for me; whenever I thought maybe this would be the end, I was faced with defeat every time. All I wanted to find was happiness; it was not too much to ask, was it? Neither was it luxury, nor something impossible to obtain. But why in my life did it appear to be the rarest and toughest thing to find?

I wiped my tears for the umpteenth time. I felt so weak and pathetic. Maybe what Taehyung said was true—emotions are the reason for our weakness. They destroy us, ruin us to the point of no return. But... they are what keep us alive.

What could I choose? Between living like this where I can only find pain and suffering, or choosing to live as the one who can feel nothing—not pleasure, not pain, not any speck of any other feeling—and in short, exist as a living dead? Maybe it was true; death was easier than living.

I got off the bed and walked into the shower. This was the second time I was taking a shower. No matter how much I washed myself and scrubbed my skin, for me, it felt like my parents' blood was still there on my skin. Taehyung had only put them on my face, but my entire body felt tainted with dirt.

I hated them. Yes, they were dead now, but my hatred for them had not receded for a bit. But the fact that I was responsible for two lives being taken today was not settling in. It all just added to the mix. They deserved to die. Not everyone deserved a so-called second chance that they blew away most of the time. And what could even be the chance for such two people who can lose every drop of morality for their own profits?

I faced the shower wall, raising my head and letting the water hit my face and the rest of my body, hoping this would help in washing away each of those awful feelings that made my skin crawl with shame and disgust. I felt pathetic and weak. There was no denying that I was weak, but when did I ever get the chance to heal myself for the better? I was damaged every bloody time I tried to recover.

The cold water glided down my skin, causing chills to run down my body. My heart was beating so fast that I could feel it thundering against my skin. Behind my closed eyelids, there were flashes of the most terrible recollections of my entire life, and except for the sound of the water running in the shower, there was something that screamed my helplessness to me and reminded me again and again of my flaws.

The first sob left my mouth and my knees were ready to give up at any time. I covered my mouth behind my hand, trying to stop myself from crying, but no gain. I did not have any control over myself whatsoever.

Just when I was on the verge of letting myself fall into overwhelming exhaustion, a hand slid around my waist and stopped me from falling to the floor. I felt myself being pulled into a warm embrace. His scent wafted into my nose, my back pressed against his solid chest, and he rested his chin on my shoulder as he dragged me even closer.

I did not want to be near him. I just wanted to be alone, by myself. My sobs went louder and I began trying to get myself out of his hold, but all my efforts went in vain. He was unwilling to let me go. I desperately tried to get away from him, peeling his hands away from around me.

"Shh," he whispered into my ear. "Calm down."

"Leave me alone, Taehyung," I cried. "Please."

"No," he held me tighter, his tone utterly gentler than usual.

I tried for a few minutes to push him away before the defeat poured all over me and I gave up. My body leaned against his on its own, accepting the support and comfort from him. Some seconds passed in silence; my heavy breathing began following the unrushed pace of his, and my heartbeats seemed to adapt to the rhythm of his calm, steady heartbeats I could feel.

"I am weak, pathetic, a fu¢king coward," I wept. "I should not stay alive."

"Everyone in this world is a coward at some point. There are times when everyone is weak and pathetic," he spoke, his voice void of any sentiments. "It's how life is."

"Then I don't want to stay alive. You hate me anyways. Why don't you just kill me and end this?"

He did not say anything, and for the next few moments, none of us did. A hush fell between us, but for once, this silence did not feel uncomfortable or suffocating. He was there, but something felt different. He was not there as the Taehyung I knew. His gentle hold, calm and quiet behavior, and a strange warmth that I could feel permeating into my skin through his—it told me a different story.

Then, he slowly turned me around to face him. His hold on me was firm and protective, which felt like a commitment.

"You'll live, Jungkook," he spoke, bringing his right hand to cup my cheek as he looked deep into my eyes with his beautiful blue ones that shined like crystals. "I want you with me during every breath I take, every step I take. I want you there. You can't go away from me. Not in this life, not in the next one, and in every fu¢king life I get, I want you there."

I was unable to say anything. There was no rage or demand. It looked like what he said came from his heart, the same heart that was as cold as stone. Was this the same Taehyung I knew?

His thumb brushed over my cheek ever so slightly and my eyes closed on their own. The water had not managed to soothe me as much as his touch did; it worked like magic. Slowly my body relaxed on its own, and then I felt his lips landing a kiss at the corner of my mouth which made my eyes flutter open. He leisurely placed another kiss, but this time at the other side of my mouth. He moved to look at me once again; we were too close, I could feel every muscle of his body against my skin and it just added to the burning need to be even closer.

"You are mine," he murmured against my lips before he finally pressed his lips against them.

My eyes closed shut and I clutched onto the damp collar of his shirt as he devoured my lips and mouth. It was nothing like his rough, restless kisses. He was gentle; the kiss was soft and slow. It seemed like he thought I was a doll and that the slightest harsh movements could break me.

That was it. With that one kiss, he swept me off of my feet and turned my entire world upside down. The cold water from the shower constantly poured on us, but soon the temperature seemed to increase ten times than prior. Desires crawled up my walls. Temporary, but I found an escape from my pain and those terrible thoughts that wrestled inside of my head.

He broke the kiss and moved his mouth lower, leaving his leech-like kisses from my neck to my collarbone. A soft moan slipped past my lips and he pressed me against the shower wall. I tangled my fingers into his hair and grabbed onto his shoulder to find some sort of balance. His lips found their way to mine once again and this time they collided with more hunger than ever, yet there was no roughness in that kiss at all.

His hands moved back to unzip my dress and slide it down my body, not even for once stopping kissing me. My undergarments were the next things that he got off of me. His hand moved to cup my chest and he squeezed, caressing my body as he slid it down to my moistened bottom. He stroked my folds, causing a moan to slip past my lips that got suppressed by his mouth on me.

After being done assaulting my lips, he pulled away but only to look at me properly. His eyes traveled from my feet to my face where they decided to stay for the longest time. He looked astonished, as if he was seeing me for the first time... or maybe, he was. This was the first time he ever looked at me this way.

But how could he like me? My body was full of scars and marks that'd never go away. I was imperfect, even though all these marks were given by him, but I was the one who was bearing those. My insecurities reached their peak, as well as a feeling of resonant shame, and this made me look away.

However, Taehyung put his index finger under my chin and tilted my face so that I was facing him once again.

"You have nothing to feel ashamed of," he spoke as a matter of fact, and his other hand moved to brush on the skin below my chest, right where his mark was carved on my skin.

Unexpectedly, I did not feel disgusted. The memories did not circle my mind in a loop. I closed my eyes shut; fireworks exploded in my lower abdomen. I felt intoxicated. My lids opened themselves when Taehyung withdrew his hand.

I saw him unbuttoning his shirt ever so slowly, looking directly into my gaze. Heat spread all over my body; the cold water running did not help anymore; however, the one who could help was right in front of me. He discarded his wet shirt, letting it land on the floor, and moved to his pants. He effortlessly got out of his pants and boxers.

I had to hold my breath because of the sight of him. He was an incredibly gorgeous specimen. Every muscle of his body, the texture of his skin, and the contrast—his stunning facial structures. The more I looked at him, the more I seemed to melt on the spot.

As he walked closer, his length poked at my inner thigh, causing my nervousness to spike up. There was always more pain than pleasure in every encounter with him. So, was I willing to go through this all again?

He grabbed my jaw and looked at me, his expression serious yet somehow not intimidating me. "Do you want this?"

This was the first time he ever asked for my consent and I... gave in.

"Yes."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

He picked me up by my thighs and pressed me against the glass shower wall. The cool surface against my heated skin made goosebumps cover my entire body. He looked deep into my eyes, and his blue orbs pierced right through my soul, leaving a mark that might never fade. I slid my hand around his neck and used the other hand to grab onto his shoulder for balance.

I felt drawn to him. Every fiber of my body wanted to drown in him, pull him close, look at him, and notice every detail because I might not get the chance again to have him like this. So unguarded and calm, looking at me as if I was the first and last he’d ever look at this way.

He grabbed his thick shaft and shifted a bit away only so that he could press the tip against my entrance. A zap of shock exploded in my body and my lips parted. There was no pain today; he was not rushing anything. He was slow, gentle, and somewhat careful.

He devoured my mouth and seconds later allowed me space to take the lead. I pushed my tongue into his mouth in return; I kissed him slow and undisturbed, dueling our tongues and feeling every corner of his mouth. He tasted wonderful. I never thought I could find so much in one kiss. Within just a few moments I found peace, devotion, and care.

Never mind; this could be temporary anyways.

We parted our lips, greedily intaking air. Taehyung pushed my wet hair away from my face, grabbing my jaw whilst he used his other hand to keep me in my place by sliding it around my waist.

His thrusts went wilder and wilder. I was a moaning mess, his name constantly falling off my mouth. I could not think of anything else. He made me forget about my pain, took away my distress, and molded it into something else. And I loved everything he did.

If Taehyung had let me go right then, I would not have been able to stand on my feet; my aftershock was just so intense. The last thing I remember was Taehyung murmuring something to me that I couldn't make out due to being trapped in such a haze, and then I fell into the very familiar darkness.

---

I fought my self-deprived, tired, and dehydrated body as I made an effort to open my eyes. I was still in a very sleepy trance, and the soft, comfortable surface told me that I was on the bed. Taehyung could be the only one responsible for putting me there. However, the heavy weight on top of my body was not something I could explain until opening my eyes.

When I tried to move my hand, I finally realized it was on someone.

Suddenly, there was no longer any sleep that forced my eyes to shut. They fluttered open and my eyes fell on the person sleeping basically on top of me.

He was asleep. His head was nestled under my chin, his cheek pressing against my naked chest. His warm breathing raked my skin, and both of his hands wrapped around me protectively. There was a strange innocence that radiated from his face—it didn't say he had done any crime in his life.

It was those very early hours of the morning where time seemed to come to a halt, where the birds hadn't started coming out yet, and there was no rush in the atmosphere. There existed a stillness in nature alike the one that shrouded my soul when I got a glimpse of Taehyung.

I moved my hand to brush away the stray hair strands that fell over his forehead. He was simply gorgeous. My Alpha... my mate. Our naked bodies were tangled together under the duvet that covered only half of our bodies. Thankfully, our body heat mixing was enough to keep us warm.

It was hard to stop staring at Taehyung. I couldn't tear my gaze away from him; he looked so peaceful and calm. It was not a sight I’d seen before today. All his boundaries and walls appeared to be wiped out. He looked like an angel.

I slipped my arm around him, using my other hand to bury my fingers in his velvety hair as I held him close.

It hurt me that this moment was not going to last forever. There was more than a thousand percent chance that Taehyung was going to act like nothing he did last night happened. Maybe this uncomplicated state of his would vanish as if it never existed. A voice inside me said that was exactly what would happen.

"Why don't you just stay like this, Taehyung?" I found myself asking ever so softly, a lone tear sliding down my cheek whilst I rested my chin on top of his head. "I am tired. I am tired of fighting every day." My voice trembled.

"Can't we both just heal each other?" I whispered, knowing he was hearing none of the words I was saying. "Why do you just keep damaging me when all I want is to heal you?"

As I glanced at him, I knew he was still fast asleep. He was likely not aware of anything, not even knowing what kind of person he’d become once he woke up.

"I wish you could accept me," I sniffled, pressing my lips against his forehead. "No matter how much you hurt me and try to push me away, I'll be there to face your demons. I'll bring you back, at least, and will keep trying till my last breath."

A melancholic smile spread on my lips as I watched him, saving this sight of him in my heart. He shifted in his sleep, causing me to be still for a moment, but when he buried his face into my neck and his light, almost barely noticeable breathing took over, I became assured that he was still fast asleep.

I held him there, lightly playing with his hair as I basked in this peaceful silence. Slowly my eyes began to feel heavy, and my body relaxed as the thoughts got washed away on their own.

"Just don't let it be too late... I want to live a life with you. Please don't hate me, I have already faced enough in my life," I found myself saying before I fell into a deep slumber.

Deep down I knew it—when I woke up, everything could either be the worst or completely different for good.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

The sound of familiar footsteps and some shuffling noises was what woke me up from my doze. I rubbed my eyes to get rid of the drowsiness and slowly sat up, holding the duvet around my body. My stare automatically moved to spot Taehyung, who absentmindedly tucked in his midnight blue shirt and fixed his black tie before moving to grab his Rolex from one of the drawers of his watches.

He looked as if he was in a hurry. Something did not seem right; he looked so restless as if he wanted to leave as soon as he could. Was it because of what happened last night? This behavior of his was absolutely contrary to my expectation.

I grasped the duvet around my body and slowly got down from the bed. The cold tiles underneath my feet made a zap of shiver run up and down my body, causing goosebumps to rake my skin. I was tired, and even though this was just the start of the morning, there was no energy within me whatsoever. Yet I gathered myself and walked towards him, his attention not even for once shifting to me.

He seemed too distant in his own thoughts. While he was grabbing his car keys and wallet from over the table, I slowly slipped my arms around him and hugged him from behind.

His whole body froze as soon as the contact occurred. He didn't even breathe; there was a strange stillness that radiated from him. I moved closer, pressing my cheek against his back as I hugged him tighter. His calming scent hit my nose and I inhaled deeply, finding myself completely relaxing because of it.

The pace of his heartbeats increased, and I could sense his restlessness. It was as if he was struggling to refrain himself. Seconds passed that soon turned into a few minutes, and then he finally spoke.

"What are you doing?" His voice sounded extravagantly harsh compared to how it sounded last night, or perhaps he made it sound like this.

"Nothing..." I murmured and hugged him closer, feeling the sparks shoot through me even more intensely than before, and judging by his muscles stiffening, I knew he felt it too.

"I am not going to take your sh¡t right now, Jungkook," he hissed. "Remove your hands."

Somehow I found the courage to defy him. "No."

"Don't fu¢king ruin my mood... it'll not end up good for you," he threatened, his voice sounding dangerously low.

"Why do you never allow me to get close to you in this way, Taehyung?" I asked softly. "Do you fear you'll end up committing something you don't want to and you'll start feeling alive once again?"

He fell silent. Not a word came from him. And this silence gave me my answer. It was yes—he was existing like the living dead. There were no emotions within him; he did not let them exist at the same time as him. The idea of life scared him—a life that includes pain, suffering, emotions, ups and downs, and amidst all of it, a way for happiness.

His breathing came out heavy. His muscles started heating up and the turmoil he apparently went through became more evident. Minutes later, his unnerving voice rang throughout the room. "Move away."

It gave the omen of the upcoming storm. It was not going to be in my favor if I disregarded his command. But... I had to.

"No," I pressed, holding him as tight as I could, and for some reason, my voice trembled, both in dismay and gloom.

This was it. As soon as the word left my mouth, what happened was a blur in front of my eyes. All I knew was that I felt his grip on my hands as he unhooked them from around him, and the next thing I recognized was that he was facing me and my throat was under his painful hold.

My difficult breathing did not bother me as much as his cold eyes and the apprehension of his next move did.

"What point do you not understand, Jungkook?" he asked through gritted teeth. "What are you even thinking? Choosing to not look at the truth for the sake of some pitiful ephemeral hopes that you have made the basis of your strength will get you nowhere. These fake hopes are what will drag you to your grave. Get out of the world inside of your head where you have this blind faith that you can change me. I’ll never change. Not for the one who is alive and not for the one who's gone. I’ll live up to the rules I have set, and none can alter them."

I could only look at him, trying not to drown in the darkness he surrounded me with his words. However, I did not succeed.

"How much of my hatred can you endure and still consider it all fake? How much can you bear while I’m willing to prove how much I fu¢king hate you, over and over again?" He grabbed a fistful of my hair with his free hand as he brought me closer to his face. His ragged breathing fell hot and heavy on my face. "Listen, choose to see the truth and the truth’s what you see, not what you don’t. In this denial of yours, you are only going to end up hurting yourself even more than I intended to. Acceptance makes it easier, denial doesn’t."

"I don't fear the consequences, Taehyung," I gathered the courage to speak up. "There will be no change in my decision."

"What decision are you talking about, huh?" he spat, moving his hand to grab my jaw. "The one that you have made based on stupid imaginary scenarios? How much will you overlook? How much will you forget? Can you wipe off these scars I have left on you or the memories behind them? Can you forget everything I put you through? Can you unsee the hatred I have for you in my heart?! Even if you say you can, it still wouldn't change a thing, Jungkook. It was never about you; it still isn't about you. I don't need a mate, nor have I ever needed one. So take my advice and stop wasting both of our time—the sooner you accept the truth, the easier it’d be for you to endure!"

"It doesn't have to be like this," I shook my head, my voice trembling as he was really breaking my hopes into millions of pieces. "Our relationship... this bond between us, it doesn't need to be this way. Why don't you just understand that there's so much more to see other than hate? You show me hate and you want me to do the same in return. None of us will get anything from it, Taehyung. This path you have chosen, you think it's an escape but it isn't. You are only digging into darkness. How will you ever understand the importance of love if you don't get out of your own cage?"

This time there was a change in his expression, but not in a good way that would have given me some expectancy.

"You really think I don't know what I am into?" He laughed, cold and terrifying. "You are too blinded by false hopes. I know exactly what I am into, I know what awaits there for me and what's outside this cage you are talking about. I’m aware of everything, and believe me, I have gone through all of it. Being the person I am today is what has given me the power and strength I looked for. There's no going back. A man who's a slave of his emotions is a slave to everyone, and the last thing I'd allow you to do is to turn me into one."

"You have got it all wrong. You haven't understood the real meaning of life," I was desperately trying to coax him, to drag him out of the delusions he kept himself surrounded with. "Love won't weaken you. Accepting happiness into your life won't destroy you. You just need to take one step. I promise you won't regret it. Just stop trying to be heartless for once... only once."

But to my dismay, nothing I said affected him. Or even if it did, he did not let it be evident on his face.

"I still don't care, Jungkook. You will never find what you are looking for. You can't change me; some things are irreversible." He let go of my hair and pushed me away. "And one more thing. I have killed countless people in my life till now. Don't make these hands get tainted with your murder sooner than I intended to. Stop trying to turn me into the person I don't want to be. Don't become my weakness because the day you do, is the day I kill you. Death is the price you'd have to pay for love."

He let out the words with his same cold and impassive countenance I failed to read through like every other time. I could only stare at him, hanging between the line of disbelief and defeat. He has made his heart a stone, surrounded himself with such walls that are nearly impossible to break when he constantly mends them.

Before any word could leave my mouth, he grabbed his coat and walked out of the room, not even sparing me one last glance as if I was the last person he wanted to look at right now.

What he had said kept circling my mind in a loop—Death is the price you'd have to pay for love.

Is bringing him back really equivalent to my death? Do I truly have to pay the price just to see the real side of my mate for once?

Perhaps, yes...

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I walked into the kitchen for the first time since I was brought into this mansion, however, only to distract myself from the thoughts that only roamed around Taehyung. The encounter I had with him early this morning was still unnerving me in some manner and the last thing I wanted was to let the fear be alive within me once again.

I prepared the cookie dough, my eyes absentmindedly focused on the scenery outside the window; it allowed me to look at the beautiful garden outside but that eye-catching view did not help me forget. I absentmindedly began drifting into the thoughts of Taehyung once again.

Was it worth it to keep fighting or all of it was directing me to turn into a whole different person whose heart will be as cold as Taehyung's?

No. I was not going to give up. What will giving up reward me? Nothing but regrets and a life that might be without pain but that wouldn't hold any meaning as well.

There was nearly a pin-drop silence in the kitchen. No maids were working here at this hour because according to their schedule, they have already finished their duties and this allowed me to pass my time in comfort. It was strange how silence has become my biggest companion.

The baking took fifteen minutes and the aroma of freshly baked cookies spread all around the kitchen. But, I felt no appetite whatsoever. Putting the plate down, I walked towards the window, resting my palms on the white marble counter I analyzed outside at the garden through the open windows.

There were butterflies dancing around the colourful mass of flowers. Even though I wanted, I knew I was not allowed to step outside... and it reminded me of my childhood. Today, as I stood here, looking at these beautiful butterflies yet not being able to step outside of this invisible cage... it all was a visible reflection of how I used to see other children through the window of the room my parents use to keep me locked in. I used to see those kids of my age playing among themselves and having the best time of their life while I suffered in a way that nobody deserved.

Everything was still the same as before, just the situations are different.

Suddenly, the loud clicking sounds of heels distracted my attention and I whipped around.

Olivia walked inside the kitchen, all glammed up in a ghastly purple-coloured dress. Her purse and shoes matched the colour of the dress at some point. There was heavy makeup on her face.

"Here you are," She spoke, her voice stretching at the end, "I did not know Taehyung has put you in for a job as a maid as well. Regardless, it's a good decision, at least you are becoming useful in some way since you are a waste of time and money, anyways."

"Oh really? From what I see, it's you who's a waste, or may I say garbage," I chuckled, "He picked you up from the streets, didn't he? I can't exactly call it a good decision on his side since dirt is meant to stay on the ground. Also, you were fu¢king free. He didn't even need to spend anything on you to get you here. Cheap and easy, wh0re to own."

Her eyes widened for a second, the shade of anger covered her face and her hands fisted to her sides. Her ego was too huge to be struck with the truth. "Listen you piece of—"

"No you listen to me, you fu¢king whore," I cut her off, "I have once told you, my weakness is only when it comes to my mate. Just because the situations are not on my side, don't let yourself live in a delusion that you have got any authority over me or I have even a vestige amount of fear of you. So next time you dare to speak to me, make sure you do it with respect. I won't allow a shitty woman like you to walk all over me."

I could see the rage burning in her eyes, she looked furious.

"This attitude..." She ground her teeth together, "This attitude does not suit a man like you, Jungkook. What are you so proud of? Despite being Taehyung's mate, you still hold no importance in his life. He treats you like a slave." She paused for a second before a laugh escaped her lips, "How can we even blame him, right? Anyone would be ashamed to have a mate with no wolf!"

This time her insult hit me. Knowingly or unknowingly, she hit my weak point for sure.

"Cat caught your tongue?" She mocked, noticing my silence, "It's obvious. No matter how much you run your mouth, you can't change the truth."

"He's not ashamed of me and he never was," It automatically left my mouth, "He'd have never brought me here, or even looked back at me if he had even the slightest bit of disgust stored for me because of who I am."

"That's your misconcep—"

"He definitely pours all his hatred for me, he makes me go through hell each and every day, he hurts me, bruises me... but he is not disgusted with me. He is not ashamed to have a mate like me, it's his hatred for the bond that makes him act this way to me." I found myself saying, "You are saying what you'd like to hear and I am saying what is truth."

"You can't make every lie a truth." She spat.

"You can't mess with my beliefs no matter what you say."

My response stunned her. She looked speechless and flabbergasted, confusion wavered in her orbs.

"And one more thing, you can't keep your truth hidden for longer," I spoke, taking a few steps towards her, "Even without trying hard, it has only taken me a few weeks to learn about your secret... which apparently includes Taehyung's biggest enemy Jackson too. So just imagine, how easy it'd be for Taehyung if he starts becoming observant... how easy it will be for him to figure out your plan."

She seemed horrified. The hesitation and fear were evident on her face and she tried to hide it. However, she did not succeed.

"Talking to you is just a waste of time," she blurted out, attempting to cover her expression underneath a plain sheet of blank, "Just keep being miserable, this is all you can do."

She turned on her heels and exited the kitchen as fast as she could just like a thief escaping on the verge of getting caught.

---

Taehyung's familiar footsteps sounded once the evening advanced. The door of the room opened but today, not with a slam. He walked into the room and moved to the closet, not even for once his stare moved to me whilst I was just in front of his eyes, on the bed.

Something felt really weird. It was as if I did not even exist for him. He changed his clothes, putting his keys, watch and rest of his belonging in their respective places before he, at last, walked inside the bedroom after he'd freshened up.

Still, he did not look at me. Not even from the corner of his eyes.

He looked very calm today. Truly calmed. And this calmness was not alike the ones that only gave away the omen of dreadful storms, it was real. But ironically this scared me even more than before because bearing his torment was not as hurtful as the thought of being invisible to him was.

I knew I should feel sick of myself reckoning by the fact, even a few days ago all I wanted was to stay away from his gaze and now all I was craving for was this very same gaze of his. But I couldn't help... I did not want to be invisible to him.

He sat on the chaise lounge that was only a few feet far from the door of the balcony and began working on his laptop. Why was he working at this hour? This wasn't the usual time for him to work. Or was it? I looked at the clock for my assurance. No, it wasn't. Then why did he decide to occupy himself with this office work at this time?

Confused and disappointed, I hugged my knees and rest my chin on the back of my hand as I stared at him as tried to calm my mind and heart.

In the next few minutes, the cold breezes began rushing inside the room from the open door of the balcony and I clutched the blanket tighter to myself feeling the shivers running up and down my spine.

It astonished me how unaffected Taehyung was, he was completely comfortable under his skin, not at all disturbed by the cold winds despite being shirtless and directly exposed to the source of the fierce cold winds.

"Do you need a sweater?" I asked out of concern, for some reason I thought he could be feeling cold.

"No." Came his response. It was not harsh and heavy with suppressed rage like all the other times and this shocked me.

He was certainly acting differently even if it did not indicate any danger but it did not make me feel a good way. This behaviour didn't make it look like he hated me, it made it seem as if I meant nothing to him.

"Oh." My voice dropped, effortlessly carrying my mixed emotions with it.

The time came passing, and the pondering thoughts inside of my head began washing away as my eyes began feeling heavy on their own until Taehyung's voice buzzed through the room.

"We have to attend a party tomorrow night. There are going to be a few of my business associates and the leaders of a few potential packs in the UK," He spoke, his stare fixated on the laptop and fingers typing something into a document, "I want you ready on time."

He fell silent once again and got busy with his work once again.

"Okay," I spoke, somehow hoping for a response or a glance my way but... I got none.

What was really going on with Taehyung?

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

"Sir, Alpha has sent these for you to wear tonight." A servant handed me a few bags before she got out of my sight.

I curiously opened the bags and the first thing that caught my attention was the wine-red gown. My brows rose in surprise as I looked at the gown. It was stunning. The elegant V neckline, the stones, embroidery, laces and embellishments complimented the beautiful dress, and the side slit cut skirt made the gown look even prettier. It was hard to take my eyes off the dress yet I managed to get myself to look at the other bags.

As I opened the second bag, there was a blue velvety box. I took it in my hand and unlocked it. There was a beautiful ruby necklace and earring set. It could be said without needing to examine twice that this was worth more than a fortune.

I moved to the next bag and there was a pair of lace-up ankle strap high heels. It screamed the same luxury as the other accessories.

The fact that he spent so much for the sake of one party astonished me. However, it added to my worries because these purchases he made surely told me that this event was important for him; He’d already mentioned that there were going to be a few of his business associates. The last thing he’d want was to attend the party with a person dressed like sh¡t.

Deep down in my heart, there was hope sparking these gifts were not only to preserve his image in front of those people who might be there at the party. I wished... these meant something. Maybe not something huge or shocking that might turn everything upside down and put an end to all these predicaments, but... something.

But perhaps it meant nothing.

The other half of my soul was too numb to emotions for something like this. He did not care about my feelings because he was simply incapable of feeling anything at all. The one who can't sense his own sentiments, how would he ever understand the importance of this eternal bond that is not meant to be severed but to be fulfilled?

I stared at my reflection in the mirror in surprise and bewilderment. The dress hugged my curves like a second skin, my skin seemed to shine under the influence of the red colour, the light makeup made my features stand out and the waves of my hair looked silkier and smoother than they ever looked before. It was hard for me to believe that it was me I was looking at in the mirror.

I looked so dissimilar; I'd never seen myself in this way. Every time I looked at my reflection it was always the flaws and despondencies that caught my eye but today there were none. I glowed differently. What could have changed? Nothing, however, but something about this attire made it seem as if everything has reversed even though the backstory was really odd and horrid.

Perhaps, if the situation was different there would be a smile on my face as well but my life and the circumstances I was trapped in did not make it possible.

As I began getting lost in my own thoughts, Taehyung walked inside the room before I could fully zone out. He dropped his black overcoat on the couch and was about to walk into the closet but something made his feet halt.

It took a second to realize that the reason was me. He turned around to look at me and a flicker passed through his cold blue orbs.

Heat punctured my skin and my heartbeats went fast; It did not take him any effort to make my mind go into a frenzy, his gaze alone was enough to do the job.

He walked towards me from behind, taking one slow step at once. Both of our eyes were fixated on the mirror because that was the only way for us to look at each other. For him to look through my soul and for me, to try for that one glance where I could see through the mask he put on.

He closed the distance between us and stood right behind me. So close that I could feel his breathing on my neck whereas he silently observed me as if noticing every little detail I had to offer.

He slipped his hand around my waist, stopping at the belly as he pulled me towards him until my back pressed against his chest.

I was not able to read him. I could not distinguish what was going on in his mind. His countenance was impassive, too hard to pierce through. But he radiated the same cold and emotionless personality, there was no change in his body language.

Not for once, his eyes moved away from looking at me from the mirror, nor could I break the eye contact.

He took a whiff of my scent as he pressed his nose against my hair, his eyes closed for a second and his body stilled.

Seconds later his question came once he looked at me again, "Where's your necklace?" His raised eyebrow gave away his speculation.

I looked at my neck before my stare fell on the box laying on the plain glass table beside me, settling right across from the couch. It was then I remembered that I totally forgot about wearing the necklace after I’d worn the earrings because of getting trapped in my surprised daze.

"Um. I forgot to wear it," I stuttered, finding it extremely hard to keep up with his gaze, "I'll wear it right now, just give me a sec—"

My attempt to get the box went in vain because Taehyung seized my action by tightening his hold around me.

"Wait, here." It was his cold command that made me freeze on the spot.

He withdrew his hand and grabbed the box from the table before he once again stood where he'd stood before. He took the thin necklace and threw the box away carelessly, which to some extent was unexpected for me.

Moving closer, he pushed my hair to the side, his fingers brushed over my skin ever so slightly and the hair on my arms stood up like needles. The craving for closeness started to simmer, however, the urge to watch his next move was stronger than everything else.

He slowly slipped the necklace around my neck and once he was done, his stare fixed on me likewise. Brushing his fingers over the ruby, he moved them upwards tracing the chain and my skin underneath it.

Warmth spread all over me, his touch sent bolts of electricity all over my body.

And then, out of the blue, he grabbed my arm and turned me around. My chest came colliding against his and our faces remained only inches apart. The tension spiked up to a few scales and my breathing got heavier matching the pace of my pulsating veins.

"At least, you look presentable for once," He spoke, his tone disrespectful and insensitive, "This attire is convincing enough."

I already knew the purpose of these gifts was only to preserve his image. To be honest, these could not be called gifts at all. These were just mere investments a wealthy man like him made only so that he could maintain his reputation in return.

But why did it hurt so much when I already knew the truth?

"Now listen to me very carefully," He spoke, "You'll come to the party with me, stick to my side till I want you, and won't talk to me unless I do. Also, you won't let anyone know that you are my mate; You'll come there as my partner, if asked about your pack and background, just simply avoid the questions. There are going to be a lot of people. Certainly, not everyone is my enemy but they are not my friend or well-wishers as well, so I need you to remember that you are responsible for your own safety, so staying around and not getting out of sight would be the wise choice for you, however, it's your choice what you'd decide for yourself."

He'd never sounded so casual. There was no harshness in his voice just like last night and this demeanour made a strange feeling twist in my gut.

"Other than that, you are free to do anything you want. Drink, chat with anyone you want, do whatever the shit you'd like to, I don't care. All I want is that you will handle your mess by yourself and won't turn out to be a fucking problem to deal with!"

He was actually treating me like a 'nobody.' Even his hatred was better than this treatment.

I bit the inside of my cheek to stop myself from losing it. I did not want to cry and fall weak right now.

He released me, no signs of emotion etched on his face.

"We'll head out in a few minutes." With that being said, he walked into the closet.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

There was something strangely enchanting about Taehyung dressed in all black. He wore a black suit, the jet-black color going way too well with his lightly tanned skin. The contrast hit differently.

Even though he hadn't looked at me even for once since we got inside the car, I miserably failed to take my eyes off him. With his hair swept backwards and gorgeous features standing out under the faint light of the vehicle, he looked breathtaking in a way that could make anyone fall for him with just one single glance.

How could someone be so beautiful and cruel at the same time?

Sighing, I finally gathered the strength to look away and focused my gaze outside through the window. The ride to the venue was not too long; it took us around twelve minutes to reach the place. The car stopped in front of the gate of the hotel which looked less like a hotel and more like a palace. Taehyung was super wealthy, and of course, I had expected this party to be held somewhere fancy, but this gigantic piece of decoration right here was completely far from my imagination.

However, Taehyung did not make any move to get out of the car, which made confusion pour over me like a rainstorm. The way his eyes seemed focused on the blank screen of his phone, it was evident that he'd zoned out; this was the first time I'd seen him zone out. He has always been vigilant and hyper-aware of his surroundings.

Noticing the driver's silence, I knew he was not going to say anything because he could notice the difference in Taehyung's demeanour as well, and of course, the last thing he'd want was to get his life at risk.

"We... we have arrived," I spoke up after much hesitation and his gaze shot at me instantly, cold and unruffled.

For a second he did not say anything; he stared at me in a strange manner, looking a bit restless at some point before it all vanished into nothingness. "Look, before you go there, I need you to get it inside your head really well that no matter what, you can't let anyone know that you are my mate at any cost. That'd be the—"

"Why don't you want anyone to know that I am your mate?" The question left my mouth on its own.

"Because, I don't consider you my mate," His response came quicker than I'd expected; he looked unaffected and lacked any sign of hesitation.

"Is that the true reason, Taehyung? If I mean nothing to you, then why do you have so much hatred stored for me?"

"Hatred doesn't need a reason," He spoke after a while, and this time indecisiveness could be spotted in his voice.

No, it does! I wanted to tell him. I wanted to let him know that he was wrong. But for some reason, I could not find anything to say.

"Now, let's get going. Shall we?" He fixed his coat casually, "By the way, I have already told you what you are allowed to do and what not. I'm sure your memory isn't weak enough to make you forget about the rules. You can even sleep with anyone you like and enjoy your night, it's totally up to you... it's not like any of us are under any commitment. Just don't end up sleeping with any of my business associates, it'll make things complicated."

I couldn't believe my ears that this was Taehyung who was telling me all of this. Sleep with another man? Enjoy the night?! His words felt like a harsh slap. How could he think so low of me?

"You think I might sleep with another man?" My words trembled, and tears unknowingly gathered at the corners of my eyes.

"There's no reason for me to not think so," He let out, sparing a glance at me, "There are going to be plenty of men out there who could probably get attracted to your beauty and I can't exactly call it unfair if you get swayed with the flow."

He shattered my heart into a million pieces. How could my own mate say something like this to me? I felt disgusted, even at the thought of being with someone else.

"I'm not a sl*t, Taehyung," I spoke, wiping my eyes, "It might be normal for you to sleep with someone else except for your mate, but not for me. For me this mate bond holds a lot of importance; I respect it and would do anything to keep it unharmed unlike you, whose motive is to destroy everything I am trying to fix."

"Perhaps," He shrugged, "How you feel or see things is not my concern. Anyways, let's get going. We are gonna be late." He got out of the car, not even delaying for a second.

It was not shocking how capable he was to act cold and heartless towards me, but what was bewildering was that he was saying things and acting in a certain way that I'd never expected. I wiped my tears that managed to escape and got out of the car to join him.

He earned many glances throughout the entire party; some even landed on me as well. There were not many people who dared to start a conversation with Taehyung; almost everyone seemed to be careful around him though they were too observant. The moment he stepped into the party, the entire atmosphere of the place changed in a blink.

The curious and somewhat fearful eyes of the guests, the thick tension in the air, the wavering gazes and low whispers of people among each other—all of it made most of the people over here look like scared deer who accidentally stepped into a Lion's den, and it was no secret who was the danger here.

Taehyung's reputation was enough to make anyone cower away. His aura was strong and dominant, and he was aware of the power he had over all these people around him. He could feel stares his way and hear every whisper that said nothing good about him, however, he was unmoved, solely comfortable under his skin, perhaps knowing that none of the people here were capable of harming even a single strand of his hair.

But on the other hand, there was no option for me to relax. I did not feel secure; my apprehension was getting the best of me. I was not used to being amidst such a crowd of crazy wealthy people.

"Welcome, Alpha Taehyung," A nicely dressed man walked over to us, "I'm so glad you took the time to join this party. Thank you so much." Even though he had a smile on, I could still see the signs of nervousness crawling up the skin on his face.

He was scared of him. Of course, it was not shocking that everyone present here was afraid of him. However, today his aura when there were so many people around us was even scarier than how it usually was when he was with me alone.

"It's my pleasure. Thanks for inviting me," He spoke, not having any specks of emotion showing up on his expression.

Nodding, the man looked at me, his stare moved to look where my hand was settled around Taehyung's arm and suddenly he became even more cautious. He did not dare to talk to me.

"I hope you and your partner will enjoy the party," He smiled at us and walked away.

Taehyung pulled his hand away from me soon after the man left and moved over to the bar. I saw him telling the bartender his order and he got busy, wholly comfortable in his own skin. It was enough of a message to assure me that Taehyung did not want me to be near him, so instead of standing in the middle of the room like a lost puppy, I walked over to one of the empty tables and took a seat.

I did not know if it was my hallucination or not but I felt a glance at me, however, when I looked to my sides there were none. Becoming a bit self-aware, I shifted on my seat, settling my gaze somewhere else to distract myself.

However, I ended up failing. My eyes soon moved to spot Taehyung who was now chugging down another glass full of liquor. And then, suddenly a woman approached him, undaunted and confident as she stood right beside him by the bar.

It could have been a miracle or my heightened werewolf senses that I had never perceived before today, but I could hear everything the woman said.

"Hello, Alpha Taehyung," Her tone was as seductive as the look in her eyes that already told her intentions really well, "May I have a dance with you?"

The request was polite but not innocent. Taehyung's gaze shot at the woman, and for a second I caught him examining her before he glanced at me from afar.

"Sure," The response fell out of his mouth making the worst I have expected come true.

I felt a very familiar burn take over my chest. It was not only jealousy; there were so many other sentiments involved as well. Surprisingly Taehyung offered her his hand and he was the one who took her to the dance floor. That woman, for some reason, sent a taunting stare my way as if she already knew the truth she wasn't supposed to.

What hurt me was the sight of him with someone else. He hurt me, put me through hell and made sure that I go through every kind of pain that people would be terrified of. Still, why did I feel this way for him? Why did he matter to me?

They headed to the dance floor and that woman guided his one hand to her lower back and interlocked her fingers with the other. Out of the blue, the air felt ten times heavier, so did my heart. Their bodies swayed in sync; she moved closer and Taehyung allowed her without any reluctance. From my view, it seemed as if they were in their own world where none else was around them—or to be said specifically, for Taehyung, I did not exist.

I fisted my hands to my sides, blinking my stupid tears away and tore my gaze away from them. I was not going to cry today. What was crying even going to bring me? Nothing. Fu¢king nothing.

Moments passed by and a male waiter came, offering me a glass of wine which I accepted. I never had any sort of liquor in my whole life; every time I got a smell of it from the breathing of my drunkard parents it sickened me.

But today, it did not make me feel sick. I chugged down the entire glass of wine in one go. The waiter stood there for a second for some reason I wasn't aware of, the next moment he set the tray on my table and walked away, vanishing into the crowd as if he did not exist at all.

I lost control anyway. I grabbed the wine bottle, neglecting all the glasses. This bottle of wine was going to be my escape for today.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I felt dizzy. Extremely dizzy and tipsy. However, I could not stop drinking. The more I watched that woman's hands around Taehyung, the more I saw them together, every cell of my body burned with rage.

I'd only taken a few gulps from the bottles and it hadn't even been more than ten minutes. However, the effects of alcohol were not only strong but overpowering. I'd never consumed anything alcoholic, but even for a non-alcohol drinker, I could tell that this was not normal. Anyone in their right mind could notice the suspicious quick effects, and I did not fall behind in that category, but Alas! I simply was not in the state to care.

The back of my head fu¢king hurt and my eyes were literally fighting to shut down but it was not clear whether it was because of the scene going in front of me or just another of these weird effects of this drink on me.

Surely I was not in my right mind, but the only thing I knew at this moment was-I did not want to be here anymore. The air in this room felt heavy, hard to inhale and painful when it hit my lungs like strong needles. For the entire time, not even for once did Taehyung bother to spare me a glance. He seemed to be involved with himself and his newly found entertainment.

If I could, I'd have left him, forgetting about the fact that he was my mate and unfortunately he too was a victim of certain circumstances that made him act this way. But, my want to leave him was not going to help me escape; he was capable of bringing me back no matter what the cost would be.

I was stuck. Stuck in this hell with him and if one of us didn't find a way out, then both of us had to burn. Escaping him was not possible and staying with him was unbearable. My fate had put me in such a position where I myself did not know what I was supposed to do. Hating him wouldn't bring me anything; in fact, it was what he wanted. He wanted me to hate him, but loving him had turned out to be much more painful.

I raised the bottle to my mouth, taking another few gulps, feeling the drink going down my throat and leaving a burning feeling lingering all the way. The bitter taste rolling over my tastebuds felt unbelievably good but I could taste something else as well, though my lack of knowledge failed me in identifying it.

The sound of the chair beside me being pulled caught my undivided attention and I looked at my side. A man, a finely dressed blonde man.

"Hello, beautiful," He flashed me a smile, revealing a set of perfectly shaped pearly white teeth.

A light frown settled on my face for some reason. "Who are you?" I slurred, my eyes suspiciously examining him.

A chuckle left his mouth. "I'm Chris."

"Oh," I moved back to drinking again.

"Well... easy there," He spoke, motioning his hands in a lowering motion. "I'm afraid you are already drunk enough to be drinking even more."

"Nothing can ever be too much," I giggled. "Nor pain, nor alcohol."

He fell silent for a few minutes, following my gaze that was now fixated on two particular individuals on the dance floor. "You are here alone?" His question came.

"No, I'm here with my..." The word 'mate' was right at the tip of my tongue when I swallowed it back. "Boyfriend."

"Kim Taehyung?"

"Yes."

This time the silence that stretched between us was quite long-lasting, not that I minded, but it was strange. I kept observing Taehyung from afar, trying to get rid of the pain in my heart through the help of alcohol but it didn't help. If anything, this half bottle of alcohol I consumed did was to make me feel actually worse than prior.

Sweat covered my forehead as well as my body. His eyes were following the trail of it gliding down my throat and disappearing into the collar of my dress; the stare was unsettling and suggestive.

"Would you like to go for a walk, perhaps?" He cleared his throat.

My gaze moved towards him. A quest began in my mind trying to find the decision whether to accept the offer or decline. Of course, the last thing I wanted was to stay here and watch Taehyung stab me in my heart over and over again. At least, I could find some sort of relief if I didn't have to witness everything with my very eyes.

"What do you think? Would I be able to walk?" A hiccup left my mouth at the end of the sentence.

"Perhaps, you don't look like a weak man anyways," He shrugged, offering me his hand. "Besides, I am here to help. So, you have one less thing to worry about."

"Okay," I held his hand and got up from the chair. "Where to?"

"Upstairs." He led me through the crowd and headed up the stairs. I caught a glimpse of Taehyung for one last time before getting lost in the crowd. As we climbed upstairs, the sound of music became a faint melody, and the air felt lighter, as did the weight within my chest.

"You look a lot better treated compared to all the other partners of Taehyung," He commented, eyeing me up and down in close examination as we walked through the aisle.

"Because I'm not like his others," I sighed and walked forward.

"Mind telling me what makes you different?" He followed me.

"I'm afraid that I can't answer your question," I took the support of the wall as I walked, taking its help by frantically leaning against it whenever my wobbly legs would draw themselves backwards or stumble for nothing.

"For how long have you known Taehyung?"

"A few months," I mindlessly answered and kept walking, not actually realizing where I was heading. This part of the hotel was silent, really very silent, to the point where it could scare me.

"I haven't caught your name yet..." His voice dropped a few tones, sounding different in a peculiar way.

"Jungkook," I spoke. "You ask too many questions, Chris."

He didn't mind my comment. There was something else going on in his mind that perhaps made him ignore my curt remark. "So Jungkook, has no one told you that being this drunk in a place full of men who are there, eager and waiting to take advantage of beautiful people like you, is actually dangerous?"

"Really?" I laughed and turned to face him. "Who will take advantage of me? There's no one here except for..." The next word died in my throat as my eyes noticed the smirk displayed on his lips, vicious and wicked.

"Yes, there's no one... except for me," He darkly chuckled. "And you know what? In this state, you won't be able to handle more than one man anyway. But if you change your mind, I can bring a few of my friends as well; in that way, we all can have a little fun."

It was then I realized that it was one of the biggest mistakes of my life to trust an unknown person with myself when I was drunk. He took a step and I took one back; he took another one and I took another step back. It continued until my back pressed against the wall. I was stuck.

A beeping sound buzzed inside of my head and banged against my ears. Danger.

"So, where will you go now?" He asked, cocking one of his eyebrows and walking even closer.

"L-listen, let me go..." I stammered. "He'll not... not spare you if you-"

I was cut off short by his hand moving around my waist and dragging me close to his body. I yelped and tried to push him away from me; I felt disgusted by his touch and his smell that made me nauseous.

"Oh, shut up," He harshly fisted a bunch of my hair. "Kim Taehyung is famous for bringing toys, and you are no different than them. A man like him would not give a fu¢k about who fu¢ks his toy or not; even if he did, you are not one of those important ones, otherwise he wouldn't be dancing with another person there and not give a fu¢k about your damn presence."

"Let me go!" I tried with all my strength to push him away but with his beast-like power, he overpowered me very easily.

Ignoring my screams and pleas, he buried his head into my neck and took in my scent like a hungry animal. "You don't smell like a wolf nor do you smell like a human, quite interesting. You don't have a wolf, do you?" He chuckled and kissed down my throat. "Either way, it's my gain. You won't be able to put up a proper fight in the bed, and I'd get easy use of you."

"Let go of me, you bast*rd," I shouted, trying to pry his hands off of me.

"Shut up, you fu¢king wh0re!" He grabbed my jaw so hard that I could feel my bone snap, and tears gathered in my eyes as the excruciating pain shot through. "It's not like you haven't slept with multiple men before. I know types like you very well. You'll get the price you want, so stop this acting and go on with it."

"Let go of me!" Panic consumed me when the realization dawned upon me that I was not capable of fighting his strength. "Please..."

"Just stop with this drama already. You want money? Fine. How much? One hundred thousand, two hundred thousand? I'll give you any amount you want. But for now, keep your mouth shut and let me get a kick out of you." He moved his hands to my body and squeezed, "Fu¢k, no wonder why Taehyung has taken such good care of you. You not only look but also feel expensive... I wonder how you'd feel around my co¢k."

"Listen, I'm not that kind of person, I don't sleep for money," I cried. "Let me go, I beg you."

"So fu¢king annoying," He groaned and pushed me against the wall. I made an attempt to run away but he grabbed my wrist and slammed me back against the same surface. A hiss left my mouth. I felt like he'd broken my spine in two.

"I'd thought of taking you to a nice room and using you there but you, you just have to ruin it by acting so fu¢king stubborn. Now guess what? I'll have to fu¢k you against this wall and end it quickly." He opened his coat and threw it away before he moved to the zipper of my garment.

I did not know what took over me all of a sudden, but I felt a burst of energy awake inside of me. The next thing I knew I did was to push him away using the sudden power I felt burn through my veins, and I punched him right across his face which left him stumbling a few steps backwards. "Stay away from me, you bast*rd!"

He stood there, almost looking at me in disbelief as if he hadn't expected me to attack him like this. Then his hand moved to touch the new cut beside his lips; he looked at the blood on his fingers and rage shaded his face.

"You fu¢king b¡tch," He strode towards me at full speed and slapped me.

My head spun for a few seconds, and my vision nearly went black.

"How dare you hit me?!" He growled and slammed me against the same wall. "Now watch what I do to you, just watch."

I began hitting his chest, trying to prevent him from succeeding.

"Goddamn!" He groaned and reached for the front of my dress and tore it. My hands flew to cover myself, my eyes went wide in horror. I was shaking in fear. I did not want to be violated... again.

"Move these hands away," He pulled my hands away, pinning them over my head; his hungry eyes made me feel as if someone had poured dirt all over me.

I closed my eyes shut. Never in my life had I felt so violated. It was true that I had been through worse, but this was the worst I ever felt. The shame, disgust, and distress were real. Unnerving and strong.

With his extended claws, he was about to tear the rest of my clothing, but suddenly, he was yanked away from me.

I heard a gunshot followed by Chris's scream the next moment, which caused me to open my eyes.

Chris was on the floor as blood dripped from the palm of his hand-the bullet had gone through both sides of it. And Taehyung stood there with his gun in his hand pointed at him, his eyes full of rage and chest rapidly rising and falling, appearing to be on the verge of losing it.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

"Taehyung..." His name fell off my lips on its own, and a strange relief flooded within me. The fear that'd strangled me like a python does to its prey vanished into thin air. The sight of him alone made me feel safe and secure, even though it was not how it was supposed to be; how could I feel secure with the one whose only intention was to hurt me?

He looked at me, his eyes softening for a brief moment, but then when Chris emitted a groan in pain, the prior rage crawled its way back. Once again, all I could see were those very familiar dark eyes of Taehyung and the flames of a wrath capable of destroying everything in a matter of a second.

"Chris Robinson," Taehyung spoke, his brows rising as if he was just acknowledging his presence. "One of the newly rising arms suppliers."

He stepped closer to Chris, who still hadn't managed to get himself off the ground.

"You were living a good life, man. Why? Why did you decide to do this to yourself?" The sympathy in Taehyung’s voice was not at all real. "Dared to touch something that is not yours—an act that you’d have to pay for with your life in return. Not a wise choice, buddy. Not. A. Wise. Choice."

Chris moved backwards, frantically dragging himself back as he shook in fear. "Alpha, it’s not like that. I thought he was just another of those toys. I did not know—"

"He is not one of those!" He growled. "And you should have fu¢king understood it the moment he said 'no', but you... not only did you manipulate him, taking advantage of the fact that he's not in his right state of mind, but you also stooped to the point of forcing him. You dug your grave with your own hands, boy. The moment you touched my man, it was a death wish, and your wish has been granted."

"Alpha... I’m sorry. I’d not have done it if I knew about him. You take my business, properties, or whatever you want. Just spare me," I could tell he was trying to get up, but his shaky legs and the lack of energy caused by the blood loss did not let him succeed.

"Business? Properties?" Taehyung chuckled. "I don’t do deals that are worth only pennies, Chris. Besides, it’d take me less than a week to make what you have made your entire life. Nothing in this fu¢king world will ever be equal to his worth. He’s mine, and whoever tries to hurt him shall be given death. Only death."

Without giving him another chance to speak, Taehyung kicked him in the face. He fell to his back with an agonizing wail and began begging for his life, but it did not affect Taehyung. He was not going to spare him.

"It’s ironic how people like you don’t think about the consequences of their actions, but later, for some stupid yet very common reason, they expect to be forgiven," Taehyung stomped his foot on the fingers of Chris's right hand that was not injured. Chris tried to free his hand but to no gain. "But what’s even more ironic is that you all are not truly regretting your actions; it’s just your fear of death talking, and if let go, you all won’t hesitate to commit the same crime all over again. Treachery runs in the veins of people like you."

"This is the hand you used to tear his clothes, didn't you?" He put more pressure on the fingers, and Chris's scream echoed throughout the floor. "Here goes your reward." The next moment, he shot right through the palm of that hand.

A gasp slipped past my lips as I looked at the scene unfolding in front of me. Another scream from Chris sounded through the place, but it halted in the middle, cut off by the sound of the next bullet being fired.

Taehyung had shot him right in the middle of his chest. Blood oozed from the wound, but there was no sign of movement in Chris’s body—not the rise and fall of his chest nor any further shout. His eyes were wide open, his mouth ajar, and there were blood spatters covering his face. He did not breathe.

He was dead.

Putting the gun behind his belt, Taehyung walked over to me. I was literally shaking from the shock and trauma. I could barely move or breathe properly; the whole event kept playing in my mind over and over again in an endless loop. If Taehyung hadn't come here on time, I could have been raped or even murdered.

He coldly opened his coat and slipped it around me, but something stopped him from pulling away. His body froze and he seemed alert as he caught a scent. He grabbed my face and smelled my breath. "You are drugged."

I couldn't say anything; I just looked at myself. My senses were not working; my brain had just stopped.

Taehyung’s anger reached its peak. "That basta*d drugged you and you couldn't even understand it? Are you that stupid?!"

"No, I'm not," it left my mouth on its own. "But I couldn't tell there was a drug in that wine."

If anything, my answer only served to make him even more enraged.

"You know what my biggest mistake was? It was purchasing you from that auction," he spat, his bitterness directed at me. "My life could have been so much easier, but no, I fu¢ked it up by myself." He bent down and lifted me in his arms, carrying me in bridal style as he headed down the stairs.

"I did not know..." I sobbed, unknowingly resting my head against his chest. "I did not know that his intentions were bad. It's not my fault that everyone I come across only wants to hurt me."

I felt his body stiffening upon my words, but he spoke anyway. "That’s... that’s your fu¢king problem. You think everyone in this world is an angel, whereas, in reality, each individual is a true demon hidden under a disguise. You are just too naive for this world, and you try to find good in everything."

I didn’t utter anything else. I let go of my tears, using his chest as a pillow that did not feel soft in any way. He indeed had a rock-hard chest, but for now, I had no other option than adjusting to this stone.

As he walked down the stairs with me in his arms, everyone’s stare turned to us. The music stopped, and all the chatter amongst the guests halted as well. The uncomfortable amount of attention drawn upon us was fueled by the fear that Taehyung’s presence sprouted within them.

"Pete," he let out, his voice loud.

It was just one straight command, and I saw the same man who had thrown the party come rushing towards us through the crowd.

"Yes, Alpha... what's the matt—" He did not complete his sentence as his eyes fell on me.

"Chris Robinson, one of your guests, tried to touch my mate," Taehyung said. Gasps were heard throughout the room when that one specific word—'mate'—left his mouth.

"Alpha, please do not worry. I'll take action against him right away, I'll—" Pete stated almost immediately, but he was cut off.

"I shot him dead," Taehyung said with a straight face. Not even a drop of emotion was there, and that was terrifying.

This was the second time gasps were heard, but just like before, nothing affected Taehyung. Pete looked too shocked to say anything.

"Handle the investigation if the police come. State it as a well-planned murder by an intruder, and if it goes out of hand, just talk to my Beta. Those officers will be removed from the path as well."

"No, Alpha. That won't be needed, I'll take care of everything," Pete stammered.

"Good to hear that. The party was good. Thanks again for the invitation." With that, he walked out of the place with me.

---

The ride to the mansion was full of silence and cold glances from Taehyung towards me. I rested my head against the car door, looking through the glass, discovering a sudden want to disappear into the darkness. My body was going cold for some reason—maybe an effect of that drug—but why my emotions were making such a big mess was a mystery I couldn't solve.

As I held Taehyung’s coat tighter around myself, my hand accidentally slipped into its pocket and I found something which, for that specific moment, turned out to be good news for me—his hip flask. I lightly shook it, hiding it from Taehyung’s view as he was invested in a smoking cigar. The flask was nearly full.

A smile tugged at my lips, and I opened the bottle before I gulped down the liquor like water. It was strong; the bitter taste and the burning feeling that went up and down my throat were proof enough. Whether I could handle this or not was a debate I kept for later. I only focused on drinking it up, however, before I had finished even half of it, a hand yanked the bottle away from me.

"What the fu¢k are you doing?" He looked at me in both disbelief and annoyance.

I felt angry. I didn't know why, but I just felt like slapping the shit out of Taehyung at that moment. "Give it to me!" I tried to reach for the flask, but he moved it away.

The look he gave me was similar to one you'd give a lunatic. "You have seriously lost your damn mind," he glared at me. "Sit. Still."

"No, give it to me!" I once again moved to grab it, but this time what he did was completely contrary to my imagination. He opened the window and threw the flask away.

"It's gone. Now shut your damn mouth and sit still."

Tears gathered in my eyes on their own. I couldn't believe he just did that to me. "How can you be so emotionless about this? All I wanted to do was to drink," I sniffled. "You are just so selfish and cruel to me for no reason. What have I done that you won't even let me drink? Was that drink worth that much?!"

"What?" For the first time ever, I saw a Taehyung who looked genuinely confused.

"I can't deal with you anymore, you never try to understand me. You always do this to me, snatch away the things I need," I cried.

"Jungkook, you are fu¢king drunk and drugged already," his jaw clenched. "And you want more alcohol?"

"Yes, I want it! But you blew my opportunity away!" More tears rolled down my cheeks. I might have looked like the stupidest person on earth for crying because I missed the chance to drink more when I was already beyond drunk. But at that moment, nothing was more hurtful than Taehyung throwing that flask away.

Taehyung let out a groan of annoyance and pinched the bridge of his nose, looking almost on the edge of losing it. "Fine. You'll get to drink once we reach the mansion. Now stop crying like a kid," he grunted.

Hopes rose within me, as well as mistrust. "I don't trust you," a frown settled on my face as I wiped my tears.

"You have no other way, so either you trust me and get the chance or keep crying like this and get nothing in the end."

As much as I hated to admit it, it was true. I had no other way. So, reluctantly, I agreed and shifted back in my seat. On the good side, my sadness evaporated, but on the bad side, my body temperature dropped even more. I rubbed my hands together, trying to keep myself warm.

"What happened?" Taehyung asked, noticing my discomfort.

"I'm cold," I said, my voice coming out shaky.

Taehyung released a sigh and grabbed my arm before he dragged me all the way close to him and settled me on his lap. He pulled me near so that I could nestle my head under his chin and bury my face into his neck, basking in his warmth. He used his other hand to shift my legs over the seats, aiding me to get comfortable before he embraced me in his arms as if to make sure I didn't move away—a step I'd call unnecessary because, at that moment, I did not want to be anywhere else.

"Fu¢king mess," he muttered, rubbing my back over the coat and occasionally my hands to keep me warmer.

"I'm not a mess," I uttered, snuggling closer and stealing his body heat. "You are. You are the mess over here and no matter how I try to fix you, you never listen." I fisted the fabric of his shirt as I shifted even closer. He allowed it, letting me press my cheek against his chest.

He did not push this mini-argument further. Instead, he just held me like that, silently letting me get restful in his warmth for the rest of the ride.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

Till we reached close to the mansion, I was a whole different person. It was a debate whether I even remembered my own name, however, I did not have to be told twice that I still knew each and every syllable of someone's name and that someone was none other than my mate whose anger hadn't lessened even the slightest bit yet he kept me cradled to his chest like some precious belonging that needed to be protected.

"You are strange," I murmured burying my head into his chest, "You try to act like someone you are not but always end up leaving clues to the one you are in reality, but for some reason, try to enforce others to believe what you pretend to be in real life. Everything about you is so strange, but I still can't stop loving you."

"If you were not this drunk, I'd whip some senses into your head," His voice was not as harsh as it always had been, "You have completely lost your mind."

"No, I haven't," I mustered, "I'm telling you my feelings."

"I don't want to hear about your oh-so-absurd feelings, so how about you keep it to yourself?" His muscles stiffened for some reason as he spoke; since I had my head close to his chest, I could recognize the abrupt rise of his heartbeats.

"But I want to tell you, you'd lose nothing if you hear me once." I looked up at him with hopeful eyes, my lips puckered as my thoughts became a mess all over again when his eyes locked with mine.

"Yes, I'd lose and that is time. Besides, I don't have any time to waste on you," He spat.

Suddenly a shiver ran up and down my body and my teeth clattered, my hands shook and my whole body went cold—all these were results of the effects of that unknown drug that was really taking a toll on me as this was probably the umpteenth time this sort of strong shiver took over my body.

Taehyung’s action was prompted instantly and he rubbed my hands and back, pulling me closer to his warmth to reduce my struggle.

"Fu¢king basta*d," He cursed under his breath as he massaged my hands to keep me warm. Knowing Taehyung, it did not take rocket science to tell that his sentence was directed at Chris.

But from what I understood with my minimal senses, surely it was Chris who tried to take advantage of my vulnerable state but it was not him who drugged me. It was the waiter who handed me the wine and left it on the table intentionally as if he knew beforehand that I was going to be needing it.

"He's a basta*d indeed, but the one who drugged me was not him," It left my mouth on its own.

"What do you mean?" Taehyung seemed alert once again.

"It was that waiter, he offered me wine and left with the bottle on my table."

"And you fu*king gulped down the entire bottle?!" Once again rage managed to struggle its way back within him.

"Not really," A sheepish smile curved on my lips, "Just half of the bottle."

It was more than just evidence that he was enraged, awfully enraged in a way that should have concerned me however, it did the least as it was supposed to. I was not afraid of him. The only positive thing the alcohol did to me was to make my fears go away. I never felt this brave as today.

Is this the way people drink alcohol? To forget their sorrows and feel brave?

"You are a fu¢king mess to handle," He gushed, infuriated, "I can't even tell you how much I hate you."

And my emotions made a mess all over again, tears gathered in my eyes and I moved away from his arms, sitting up straight, "It was your fault that I drank alcohol. But did I for once try to blame you for it? No. You decided to take me to a party and dance with some other person, but the whole time your whole attention was towards them as if it was not me who is your mate. You ignored me as if I meant nothing and now you are trying to make me feel bad about my actions when everything I did was to simply forget my pain."

His expression was impassive as always but I did not care what he thought or not, I spoke what was there in my heart. I let go of the weight on my chest with my words.

"I drank my pain away, Taehyung. It was suffocating to see you with another person. You might not have a heart, but I do. If I could forget everything, kill my emotions and bury them somewhere deep, I'd have but I can't think of anyone else other than you! I'm stuck. I have never been loved before but that does not mean that I don't wish to be loved," My voice trembled but I continued anyways, "I want to have my mate by my side, I want his love, not his hatred. But you gave me nothing other than pain in return. You are not willing to understand that I no longer have the strength to keep fighting, I just want your love. Is that too much to ask?"

"I am not here to listen to your rubbish," He spoke, I could notice his attempt to sound strong but his voice trembled just like mine, "Stop talking nonsense."

"You just care for yourself and your wants, perhaps, you'll keep doing that for the rest of your life... but I—" I could not speak, as another strong shiver attacked my body and I had to take in a deep breath to get a hold of myself.

"Fu¢k this." He groaned under his breath and drew me close once again, finding it the only way to keep me warm.

"No, let me go," I struggled, trying to pry his hands off of me.

"Sit still." It was his plain strict order.

"No, let me go. I don't want to stay with you."

My struggle continued until he cupped my chin and made me look into his eyes which took my breath away, "Just, Stay still." He emphasized; it was neither a command, nor a request. It was something between those two's boundaries and it made me feel some sort of way.

My heart and body both listened to him and I gave up my struggles, leaning into his touch once again and accepting my defeat. This time in Taehyung’s touch there was tenderness; it was not only the warmth of his body that penetrated my skin, but it was also something else. Something I could perceive but not fully recognize.

"Can you tell me why you always look so grumpy?" I asked, swaying my legs as he carried me to our room in bridal style. He remained silent, ignoring me in the most successful way he could.

"Okay forget that question, tell me something else. Do you know how beautiful you are? The first day I saw you, you took my breath away." I traced my fingers on his jawline, "You look like an angel."

"But I am not. You know very well that I am contrary to what angels are. A monster to you," He suddenly spat but I did not even flinch.

"You don't get to decide what you are to me," I nuzzled his cheek feeling his body stiffening, "My beliefs are mine, yours are yours."

"I don't give a fu¢k about your beliefs."

"And I don't give a fu¢k about yours as well," I said, lightly frowning at his rude statement, "But I do give a fu¢k about you. Your way of thinking is strange, you are strange, but I still... can't stop giving a fu¢k about it. What would you do about it?"

He gave me a death glare, as if to tell me to stop but who was going to listen to me? Not me.

"You are a coconut."

"Excuse me?" I could tell he was annoyed beyond extreme and at that moment nothing excited me more than the thought of annoying him furthermore.

"Hard from the outside, but a softie from the inside," I giggled, "You are my cute little coconut."

"Are you going to shut your mouth or do I have to use my ways with you?" His jaw ticked and damn, it looked sexy.

This time the shiver I felt was different; my body was begging for closeness but in a different manner, a contact that'd be skin-to-skin. I whispered leaning closer to his eyes, "Wreck me."

His gaze snapped at me, a flicker passing through his eyes and his blue veins standing, drawing attention towards them whilst his grip on me tightened. Well, of course, he wasn't naive. He knew what I meant and judging by the tightness in his muscles I knew that he would have far fewer objections in fulfilling what I asked for.

A giggle slipped past my lips and I buried my head into the crook of his neck, taking in his scent, "What are you thinking? The night is long enough, we can't let it be all boring, can we?"

I was probably going to regret being this bold in the morning but for now, I had zero disapproval of my actions. He drew in a deep breath and tore his gaze away from me and walked us to our room. I silently observed him, trying to read him through his expression. However, I did not succeed.

"First, you'll change and then you'll get your as$ on the bed and sleep." He let me on my feet.

I struggled to balance myself and took his help by supporting myself with his hands as I kicked my heels and finally managed to stand up properly. As I had expected, he planned on pulling away before I could make any move but I was quick to grab his arms and stop him midway.

I sniffed my dress before looking at him once again, "As far as I can see, I don't smell like shit. Then why are you hurrying to go away from me?"

At first, it was a look of confusion that covered his facial features but soon it was exchanged with a look of defeat, an internal defeat of a fight. He blew out a sigh pinching the bridge of his nose, before he grabbed me by my hips, "Look, you are drunk as fu¢k and need rest. So why don't you just take a good nap and do a favor for yourself?"

"Why don't..." A hiccup interrupted me in the middle of my sentence, "Why don't you just do a favor for me? Just wreck me already. I want to be wrecked."

"Jungkook..." He was about to start his lecture once again when I moved closer to him causing him to stop.

I wrapped my arms around his neck, standing on my tiptoes and leaning closer to his face as I intentionally brushed my lips against his. His hands on my hips fastened their grip, and his breathing stopped. It was just a whisper from my side, against the soft lips of his and matching the steady beat of his heart. A silent plea to end the battle of this night and burn in the flames of thriving desires that were begging to be given into, asking us to be lost in them, deeper than the sea and never get back to the shore.

"Undress me, Alpha."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

Taehyung's fists balled up at his sides, his breathing picking up an unusual, heavy pace. Lust flared in his eyes—a dark, swirling storm of blue and charcoal—but he remained still, unmoved and tied with invisible restraints. He was fighting himself, fighting the bond, and fighting the sheer intoxicating pull of my scent mixed with the sharp tang of alcohol.

"Jungkook. Just go and change." He let out, dominance dripping from his tone like honeyed poison.

I could not fathom why he was so reluctant to touch me tonight. He never acted like this. For a man whose only way to find any sort of calm was through my body, it was strange how he was acting. The reason was hidden behind that stoic, icy mask he wore so well.

"What has happened to you? Is your di¢k broken?" I frowned, a look of genuine disappointment spreading over my face.

His face reddened with anger and the undeniable frustration I had been putting him through this entire time. The vein in his neck throbbed, a clear sign that his control was fraying at the edges.

"Go. And. Change." He ordered, his voice vibrating with a strictness that usually made me flinch, but tonight, it only fueled my fire.

"You know what? You're not a coconut. That name was too cute for a rude, arrogant je¥k like you," I spat, my anger easily competing with the magnitude of his rage. "You are a gorilla. A stupid, stubborn gorilla."

"What did you just say?" He looked beyond pissed. I knew the only thing stopping Taehyung from losing it was the fact that I was drunk; otherwise, tonight would have been my worst nightmare. But the liquor made me feel invincible.

"Oh, so you are deaf too? Great. Now I have a mate who's a gorilla and deaf as well. My bad luck," I spat, attempting to move away, but it was him who brought me back with a swift, punishing je¥k.

Our hips came grinding against each other, my chest pressed firmly against his. The touch sent a jolt of pure electricity through my whole body, and a soft gasp tore from my throat. The heat radiating from him was staggering.

"Thank your luck, Jungkook. You should just thank your luck because if by any chance you were in your right state of mind, you don't even know what I'd have done to you," He spoke through gritted teeth, looking se×y as hell. He was turning me on with each word that brushed against my lips. "I'd have fu¢king..."

He couldn't finish his sentence—or rather, I did not let him.

Unable to hold myself together anymore, I pressed my lips to his, kissing him with everything I had. Sparks erupted, tingles shot through my soul, and my whole mind went into overwhelming ecstasy. Just with a single touch of his lips, I was already over the moon. The world around me ceased to exist; I only cared about this man who had corrupted both my dreams and my nightmares from the day we met.

At first, he kissed me back with an equal amount of passion and a desperate kind of devotion, but then, a few minutes later, the realization of my state or the rush of conflicting emotions caused him to stop. He gently cupped my face and pulled away, breaking the kiss.

"Jungkook, get a hold of yourself," his voice came out hoarse, broken.

"No." Without having to think twice, I grabbed the lapels of his shirt and, turning us around with a sudden burst of adrenaline, I pushed him onto the bed.

Maybe this was the first time I managed to overpower Taehyung. Even if I took advantage of his distraction, it still counts, doesn't it? He dropped onto the bed on his back, eyes wide with a flash of shock. "What the—"

Before he could finish or make a move to get up, I climbed on top of him. I held him down by flattening my hands over his chest before fisting his collar and leaning closer to his face. Never in my life had I felt so desperate, so needy. My body was begging for him, wanting to submit and conquer all at once.

"Please, Alpha," I whispered against his lips, my breath hitching. "I want you."

His body stiffened, his muscles tensing beneath me. I could see he was on the absolute verge of losing it, which to me was the best news I’d heard all night.

"Please... please... please..." I began kissing his neck, finding the spot where his pulse hammered wildly. He tasted so fu¢king good. Better than any drug, more addictive than any wine. "Take me right now."

And then, his hands ultimately landed on either side of my hips. In one fluid, powerful motion, he turned us around. Now our positions were reversed; he was the one hovering over me, caging me like a hunter who had finally decided to stop playing with his prey.

If I had known those four words would be magical, I’d have said them sooner. But it wasn't just the words; it was the fifteen minutes of relentless effort I’d put in to break him. His enchanting orbs darkened, clouded with a lethal mix of lust and hunger. The rapid rise and fall of his chest gave me the assurance I needed: I had finally freed the beast.

"You asked for a death wish," he growled under his breath. He threw his coat off my body before pulling me into a sitting position with a swift move and unzipping my garment.

"If death is what would subside this fire, then I'd gladly accept it." I slid my hands around his neck and pulled him down for a kiss. This time, he didn't refrain. He kissed me until I was completely deprived of oxygen, until my head spun even faster than the alcohol could ever manage.

While I greedily took in air, his hands went to work peeling away my layers. His movements were rapid, hungry. Nothing was holding him back anymore. I could see the starvation in his eyes, and I knew he was ready to feast, but nothing scared me. My desires exploded like a volcano, setting every inch of my skin on fire.

Within seconds, my clothes were gone, followed by everything else. I heard him curse under his breath as he looked at me, taking pleasure in the sight. He brushed his fingers over my stomach before moving them higher, his thumbs pressing firmly over my skin. I mewled, my eyes closing shut as my back arched off the sheets. His touch was sending lethal shivers down my spine.

"Taehyung..." His name fell off my lips automatically as his mouth found me, his warm, wet tongue sending me into a tailspin.

He parted my legs, spreading them to his satisfaction before his hand found the center of my heat. He teased me with circular motions, driving the breath from my lungs. I released a low, suppressed cry, feeling pleasure carve into every pore. Taehyung was more intoxicating than any wine.

He used his free hand to roam over my body, never stopping those torturous motions between my legs. I threw my head back, adrenaline shrouding my body as he worked me into a frenzy. He knew exactly what he was doing; he was driving me fu¢king insane.

"Tell me what you want," he demanded, increasing the pressure.

"You, Alpha," I breathed out, a small cry slipping past my lips as he finally eased a finger inside me. "I want... you."

A low, animalistic growl rumbled in his chest, vibrating against my hands. Then, he tore open his shirt. Buttons flew away, hitting the floor with tiny clicks, but my eyes were fixated on him. It was like watching a masterpiece come to life. He unbuckled his belt and removed his slacks. His erection was visible through his briefs, and the sheer size of it intrigued my clouded mind.

I raised myself to sit, and since he was on his knees, he towered over me effortlessly. The position made me vulnerable, but for the first time, I didn't hate it. It made my toes curl. I slid my hand from his waist to his chest, amazed at the smoothness of his skin and the sculpted muscles of his abs. He was a walking sculpture. Everything about him was perfect.

I looked into his eyes as I pressed my lips to his skin, kissing his chest and moving upward. Before I could reach his lips, he grabbed a fistful of my hair—not enough to hurt, but enough to claim—and slammed his lips onto mine.

He kissed me, hungry and passionate. My back hit the bed once again as he took total control. I took the liberty of sliding his underwear off, freeing his hardened member. He groaned into the kiss, breathless and needy. The beast was awake, and judging by the way his attention never wavered from me, tonight was going to be unforgettable.

Once the kiss broke, he dragged me close by my thighs toward his length. He kept strong, undefeatable eye contact as he rubbed the tip against me. A moan broke through my throat, and I sank into the pillow. He teased me, dragging himself over my entrance until I was writhing underneath him. He knew how to overwork my body, pushing me to the edge without letting me fall.

"Taehyung, please," I begged, tears of frustration gathering in my eyes.

And the next second, he thrust his entire length into me in one go.

My scream was muffled as he smashed our lips together, sealing them in a soul-searing kiss. My hands flew to grab his muscular biceps, my nails digging into his skin. The sudden fullness was overwhelming at first, but then as he pulled out and slammed back in, I felt a burst of pleasure that had me seeing stars.

He began moving, setting an unbelievable speed, driving me crazy with each powerful, deep thrust. I hooked my legs around his hips, pulling him closer every time he pounded deeper. He hit my sweetest spot over and over, sending zaps of electricity through my body. I cried out his name, burying my head in the crook of his neck. The connection was stronger than it had ever been.

A release washed over me soon, and Taehyung watched as different colors danced in my eyes. He looked enchanted, observing my undoing. Even through the haze of the drug, I realized he had never looked at me this way before. I cupped his face, looking into the mesmerizing dark depth of his eyes—the place where he kept all his secrets buried.

He was magical. Like a beautiful spell that could ruin you, and you still wouldn't move away.

I pressed my forehead against his, our breathing matching as I felt his muscles tense. He was close, but I saw a flash of hesitation in his eyes. Perhaps it was the intensity of the connection. I gathered the courage to move. I grabbed his shoulders and flipped us around so I was on top. He stayed seated deep inside me, and this position hit differently. He was balls deep.

"You always say I am yours," I leaned closer, resting my hands on his rapidly heaving chest. "But how can you call me yours if you are not willing to be mine? You have to be mine to call me yours. Tell me, Taehyung... are you mine?" I whispered.

My lips brushed his petal-soft ones. I rocked my hips ever so slightly, testing our patience. His nails dug into my hips, and his jaw tightened as he let out a jagged breath. I knew he was thinking something, but he didn't answer. He always found his escape in silence.

"Actually, it doesn't matter what you say," a drunken giggle left my mouth, and I threw my head back, my hair sprawling over his knees. "The truth is that you are mine. And deep down, you believe it as much as I do."

As if my body had a mind of its own, I began to move. Rocking back and forth, taking him deeper, loving the way his veiny length brushed against my sensitive walls. I moved faster, and his hands guided my hips, encouraging the pace. Taehyung groaned lowly, unable to hold back, and grabbed my backside, beginning to vigorously pummel upward into me. A wave of blinding pleasure hit me, and within minutes, I was crying out my release. Taehyung followed immediately.

He emptied himself inside me, supporting my shaking body as we both rode the high. I eventually collapsed onto his chest, totally deprived of strength. I shifted, burying my head into his neck and tracing my nose against his skin, helping my racing heart calm down as I took in his scent.

"I love you..." I murmured.

And before I even knew it, I lost consciousness in his arms, without getting the chance to hear a response or see his reaction. Darkness engulfed me from all sides, safe in the hold of the man I shouldn't want.

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

"I love you..." His words echoed inside of my head over and over again in a continuous, never-ending loop, wiping any traces of sleep away from my eyes and keeping me wide awake for obvious reasons I tended to avoid.

It felt weird to hear those words on repeat. Why did he love me after everything I have done to him? How could Jungkook still try to love me and bring me back from where I preferred to stay?

I wanted the darkness, then why was he trying to drag me to face the light where he hoped would prevail an escape for both of us? It was hate that he was supposed to feel for me, not the love he was surging over me every day and every second.

I glanced down at him, hearing the faint sound of his relaxed breathing as he slept on top of me. I knew he was sleeping because the only time he remains this unguarded is when he is asleep. Other than that, it would always be him trying to stay careful with every little thing—every small movement he makes, even breathing or making a sound.

He looked beautiful. There was no denying that he was absolutely one of the most beautiful people I have ever put my eyes on. He did not need an expensive suit or bunches of accessories to look elegant. He could be against all the luxury in this damn world, and his presence would still scream more elegance than all those things that might be worth billions.

That day in that damn auction where those bloody animals sold him—even if those auctioneers had asked for everything I owned, I’d have given it to them without even putting up a fight. I don’t know why, but I would have just done it. From the moment I saw his face, my world was thrown upside down. It felt like he resided beside every beat of my heart. I was not supposed to feel like this; I was supposed to be incapable of feeling at all.

But why was I feeling disappointed that he never looks this carefree? Wasn't that what I wanted? I wanted him to stay fearful of me; I fucking wanted it. Then what has changed all of a sudden that my beliefs are constantly facing these unexpected storms that threatened to eradicate them every time I looked into those beautiful eyes?

I was losing it. I lost my determination, the promises that I made to myself, and the life I decided to live. I was losing myself... into him.

This was not what I wanted. These emotions... this mate bond... it all felt forbidden, as if I was committing a sin. My mother... she wanted me to be a warrior, not a weakling. If I let emotions enter my heart once again, I’d fall weak. I wouldn't remain the same Kim Taehyung anymore.

How could I turn into the same person I was? The helpless boy who watched his mother being brutally murdered yet couldn't do a thing? What would be the difference between me and the one I was in the past if I let the same emotions suppress me all over again? What would changing from the person I am to the one I was give me?

My eyes unknowingly moved to look at Jungkook’s sleeping figure, looking at every detail of him—from his glowing skin to his beautiful eyes and kissable lips. There was nothing about him that anyone in his right mind could ever dislike.

The answer to my question echoed in my head on its own: Perhaps, a beautiful mate and life.

I brushed his hair away from his face, noticing the light scrunch of his nose indicating his discomfort in his sleep. For the first time in all this, a smile fought to spread on my lips. Something swelled in my chest at the slightest stroke of a surreal feeling that flared somewhere within me.

He was indeed made flawless but... I was the one who covered him with scars and bruises, carving imperfections into this perfect creation that landed in my arms like a piece of heaven. But I wished for the hell. I wanted the hell.

I was the one who gave him both visible and invisible wounds that he can never wipe off, even though I witnessed his desperate want to remove all those memories that I, calculatedly and with precise intentions, imprinted in his mind.

Every single thing I have committed was done in my right mind, so why was I feeling this strange regret crawling up my walls—the walls I considered the cage that kept me safe and invincible?

I shrugged my thoughts away, trying not to get so restless that Jungkook sensed it and broke away from his peaceful slumber. He needed rest. What happened tonight was awful; that bastard dared to touch him...

What if I hadn't managed to notice Jungkook's absence and go there on time? The thought of someone else even being near him made all the fibers of my body burn with an uncontrollable amount of anger that wanted to burn everything down into ashes.

Tonight, what happened was at some point my fault too. I made a mistake by trying to neglect him the whole time. I thought this was the way I could get him off of my mind, but no, it was all stupid. Nothing was going to help me wipe him off of my mind, and if I had known this before, fortunately, I could have avoided this terrible event.

What I did at the party, the night before it, and every time I ignored him and tried to act careless—it all was solely to save myself from the pitfall I was gradually being dragged into. Jungkook made me feel alive... and I did not want that. I despised feeling alive.

I hated Jungkook—at least that was what I wanted to do. But he did not deserve it... he deserved love.

Suddenly the realization hit me like a speeding truck. No! I couldn't fall weak. I could not let him make me weak.

Unwantedly, my hand moved to trace my thumb on his cheek, feeling the softness of his skin under my touch. Heavenly... he was heavenly. Each time I held him, it felt like a heaven I’d never seen or felt. How was I going to be able to keep him from corrupting my heart? He was awakening my dead emotions even without doing anything at all.

I wrapped my arms around him, pulling him closer, and he allowed me to do so even though he was fast asleep by burying his head in the crook of my neck and snuggling closer to me.

"I wish I could give you what you deserve," it left my mouth without giving me a chance to stop it. "But I can't."

He deserved a beautiful life, a mate who could love him and sacrifice anything for his sake. He deserved to be loved, but all I could give him was only pain and hatred. I had nothing else; I could not give him anything else. I was a miserable human being who had embraced his demons in such a way that now they were inseparable from me. I was incapable of loving anyone without being suppressed by the fear of defeat. I could not love him—not in this life, at least.

And it was Jungkook's misfortune that he was mated to a person like me, and now he had to burn with me in this hell... forever.

Yes, I was a sadist—a sadistic monster who thrives in others' pain and nothing in this world can ever change me, even if it's my mate who, after all the torture I have put him through, is still trying with all of his heart to heal me.

It was my curse that saved me in the time when I had none; it was what has given me this new life where I didn't have to suffer, where there was no place for fear and apprehension. Kim Taehyung's curse would exist with him till the day he dies.

---

Jackson's POV.

"What have you done, Jackson? I told you not to make any other move," Her voice was utterly calm and collected like all the other times. "He killed the guy you hired. You should feel fortunate that your name did not come out in that event; otherwise, everything would have gone down the drain all over again."

"That guy was not a part of the plan!" I groaned, releasing a sigh of frustration as I pinched the bridge of my nose. "He appeared out of nowhere. The woman who asked Taehyung for a dance was hired by me, the waiter who drugged the boy was also a part of the plan, but that piece of shit Robinson was not. He saw Jungkook and couldn't keep his hands to himself, and he ruined the entire strategy."

"What do you mean?"

"What I mean is that I only wanted to drug Jungkook and kidnap him; everything was ready. Taehyung was distracted, the goons were ready. I was just one step away from the goal when that fucking basta*d decided to talk to him and manipulate him into walking upstairs with him." I felt like destroying everything—every single thing in this damn room.

I have missed another chance of destroying Taehyung. I lost again!

"You know what, Jackson? It's high time that you should try getting a hold of yourself. You need to understand that making a move like this will not bring you anything." She stood up from the chair and walked over to me. "Remember what we have planned. We planned on taking revenge on him in the cruelest way possible, and by killing the boy when he's still trapped under that curse, you are only going to make it easy for him. Each step we take counts, Jackson, and by doing all of this you are making us fall behind every time."

"That son of a bit¢h killed my damn mate, mother!" I finally shouted. "He killed my Hailey and my unborn child! You don't know how much rage I feel every time I see him! Every time I see his mate with him, he does not deserve to live. I want both him and his mate dead!"

"I know," she spoke, unaffected and serene. "I have gone through the same phase. His father killed your dad, and before you lost your mate, it was me who lost mine. But trust me, letting your rage control you will only push us into defeat. You need to remember what your motive is, and that is Kim Taehyung's demolition. The best way we can do it is when he becomes that same little boy from inside once again. His wounds are still raw because he never got the chance to heal; the cold facade won't be able to keep everything hidden for longer. He'll have to come out, very soon. The victory is not far away, just a few more days."

"I can't bear this anymore," I slammed my fists on the table, and the glass shattered into pieces, scattering everywhere. "All these years, we have tried to destroy him numerous times. But every time that bastard gets saved! Every fu¢king time he manages to win! What if the same thing happens again? What if he never lets go of his curse?"

"He won't succeed this time because the times he won were when he did not have a weakness, but now he does, and it's his mate. The same love that could be his escape would become the reason for his death. Watching the one he loves more than himself die—witnessing the death of a close one for the second time and not being able to do anything—will kill him from within. And then, the undefeatable Taehyung would be the easiest one to defeat." She put her hand on my shoulder, comforting me like she has been doing since my childhood.

I turned around to her. "We are not going to lose this time, mother. We can't!"

"We won't." She spoke, the want of revenge burning in her orbs, more intense than the one burning in mine. "Just one last move is left, and then the game is all ours. Their lives will be in our hands; we'd be the ones to decide whether they'd live or die."

"Death. They'll only get death."

Taehyung and his mate have to die. No matter what is in their fate, the end will be written by me. I'll put it to an ultimate end, once and for all.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

When I woke up, I found myself tucked under the duvet. Yawning, I stretched my hands over my head and sat up. A sudden invisible force attacked my head from all sides, forcing my body to fall back onto the surface of the bed. However, that did not happen as the memories from last night came flooding inside of my mind like a tsunami—but somehow inexact and glitched.

I'd gone to the party with Taehyung... But what happened after that?

The glitched memories kept flashing in front of my eyes until my mind acknowledged the entire event. I almost got raped yesterday... Chills of terror ran down my body; I felt sick to my stomach even at the thought of that guy being near me.

Calm down. You are safe, he saved you. I blew out a sigh of relief when the thought of Taehyung murdering Chris Robinson crossed my reminiscence. For the first time, the thought of someone being dead was providing me comfort; it made me feel safe and secure. My eyes glanced around the room in search of any sign of Taehyung, but no, there were none. The curtains were closed halfway, and the windows were shut, however, very light rays of the sun filtered through the glass and percolated the room through the gap.

Where was he?

I tried to get down from the bed, but the ache in my abdomen stirred me awake. I never felt this sort of pain unless... Did I sleep with Taehyung after we came here?

It couldn't be shocking for a reasonably first-time drunk man to make a move like that. Besides, I had been drugged as well; it was the drug that did the job of making me miserable more than the alcohol itself. But I could feel his light caresses lingering over my skin; the feel of his lips against mine. His scent was all over my body.

Suddenly none of the memories were glitched anymore. I became aware of everything that happened. Perhaps not completely, but I could fairly remember how gentle and careful he had been with me. He was not harsh or reckless. He was gentle, really very gentle compared to how he had always been with me.

Before I could process my thoughts further, a strange feeling twisted in my gut. My hand flew to my mouth and the other one went to rest on my stomach. Oh no!

I rushed to the bathroom and as expected, the consumed liquor at night found a path out as I threw up. My throat burned as if it was set on fire. It was even surprising how much alcohol I’d consumed because I couldn’t stop throwing up, as if a river had found its way out of my throat. My struggle to hold my hair back ended as a very familiar hand slipped around and did the job for me.

As he held me, providing me comfort, I realized that I didn't even know I was internally craving his presence that much. Once I was done violently throwing up, I looked up at him. His height towered over me effortlessly. I didn't fail to notice that he did not look pleased at all. He looked rather pissed, however, this was not all his face said. I tried to figure out his expression; it said something, but at the same time, it prevented me from seeing anything at all.

"Good morning..." I mustered, and my voice came out hoarse.

"It does not seem like a good morning from your side," He spoke, curt and harsh. "Get up. You are a mess."

He grabbed my bicep and helped me stand up on my feet before he dragged me to the sink, grabbing the back of my neck and pushing me to lean closer to the sink as he splashed water on my face.

"Quite surprisingly, the effects showed up this late on you," He muttered. "You are a hassle to handle."

The cold water only touched my face, but it soothed all the numb muscles in my sore body. I could not fathom what magic really resided in that mere element that already made me feel a thousand percent better than how I had been feeling since I woke up. He made me wash my mouth and pat the towel off my face, wiping the water off before he dragged me outside of the bathroom and pushed me onto the bed.

I sat straight, looking up at him as he stood in front of me, resembling a huge wall with his broad figure. I blinked in confusion as he silently observed me.

"Do you remember what I told you before going to that party?" He asked, cold and serious.

I bit the inside of my cheek, knowing where this conversation was going. I chose to stay silent at first, thinking that he'd let this slide, but after a few moments when he made no movement to leave it, I reluctantly gave up.

"Yes." I nodded, lowering my gaze to my lap and fiddling with my fingers.

"Mind repeating what I’d said?"

"There are going to be a lot of people." I blurted out.

"And?"

"Not everyone is your enemy, but they are not your friends or well-wishers as well."

"And?" He pressed.

I knew what he wanted to hear. I knew what was the point he’d make once he got that one specific sentence from my mouth, but for some very obvious reasons, I could not gather the courage to get to the point straight. Most importantly, I wanted to do nothing other than avoid anything that happened in the first half of that night.

"I'm responsible for my own safety." I finally let out, a sigh drawled at the end. What happened was a nightmare, but the one standing in front of me was a bigger nightmare already. And his rage? None in this world would ever want to face it, however, right now I did not have any other option.

"And what could have been a wise choice for you?"

"Staying around..." I sucked in a breath, trying to help my trembling voice. "And not getting out of your sight."

"What did you do in return for my advice?" He asked. I identified his growing rage very easily. It was now a question of how long he was going to stay calm, because when it came to controlling his anger, Taehyung had always been the greatest failure.

"I—I..." I tried, but my words died at the tip of my tongue.

"Finish the sentence, Jungkook." It was his straight command.

"I... went upstairs." I stuttered.

"As far as I can remember, you were not alone, were you?"

"No."

"Who was with you?" This time he sounded even more enraged than prior.

"That guy named Chris." I felt nauseous at the thought of his hands on me again. He disgusted me to the point I couldn't even describe.

"Yeah, but the effects of drugs were your greatest companion," Taehyung chuckled with no humor and suddenly grabbed my face as he tilted it to look into my eyes. "What were you trying to do, Jungkook? Sleeping with a fu¢king stranger who could have possibly killed you without thinking twice?!" He growled, his grip turning harsher.

"It was not me who was planning to sleep with anyone, Taehyung! It was you, who was wrapped around the fingers of that new lady you met at that party!" This left my mouth before I even knew it, my anger rising. "I was only trying to forget my pain and that guy tried to take advantage of the vulnerable position you are responsible for putting me into! It was your fault, not mine."

"Oh really? You are getting hurt by your own false hopes, and you try to put the blame on me? I told you I don't care about you and your feelings, but..." He sneered, "I warned you. I fucking warned you about the consequences of not being careful enough. And you are the one who put himself in a situation where your safety falls under question!"

"If you don't care for me then why did you come to save me? Why didn't you let me get rap*d? It's not like this was the first time I was getting rap*d, was it?" I spat and stood up, feeling a courage I’d never felt before. "Besides you said it was my choice what I'd do. Then what's bothering you right now? You were busy with another woman anyway!"

His jaw clenched and hands fisted to his sides, the blue veins on his neck stood up and his eyes burned with anger.

"Watch your mouth," He snarled, "I’d not tolerate disrespect."

I knew it was not my tone that was bothering him. It was my question. Because it put him in a position where he didn't dare to gather the answers.

"You can't expect to get respect by inflicting fear on others," I walked closer to him. "You say you don't give a flying fu¢k about me, then it shouldn't really bother you if I get rap*d or murdered. But why did you save me when you had the chance to make your night full of fun with that new woman? Why do you save me every time?! Why do you kill everyone who tries to come closer to me?"

"Jungkook... shut your mouth, okay?!" He grabbed my jaw under his painful hold. "Trust me, you don't want me to discipline you. So, just shut up."

"Isn't that surprising? How is it that you claim you need no one, but whenever you lose your calm, why is it me you always seek closeness from? Tell me." I grabbed his hand and moved it away.

He did not answer. His muscles stiffened, and the stress became apparent as his unsteady gaze looked at me.

"Cat caught your tongue?" I broke the silence. "If you can't face the truth, then don't start it. Don't try to hide underneath your lies when we both are aware of the truth!"

"You mean nothing to me! That's the fu¢king truth!" He spat, his breathing becoming ten times heavier. He was barely holding it together. And I wanted him to lose it because I was fu¢king tired of this sh¡t.

"If that's the truth, then why can't you just prove it? You hurt me because you want to get rid of your own feelings, Taehyung," I nearly shouted. "No matter what you do, you can't change the truth. You are running away from it thinking that it's your escape!"

"And what you don't know is that I don't want to change a thing." Out of the blue, he grabbed my throat and pushed me back onto the bed. My body landed with a thud and a soft gasp tore from my mouth; He leaned closer to my face, more enraged than he had ever been before.

"I don't want to change anything, Jungkook. It's your dream to have a so-called happily ever after, not mine. I prefer this nightmare, and I'll keep hurting you for my satisfaction. Tell me, do you have anything to do? Can you do anything?" His breathing fanned my face as he spoke. "Of course you can't. Accept the fact that you lost this battle the moment I purchased you. You are my mate and that's your misfortune. You'd never receive any affection or care from my side. Don't raise your hopes. They'll only hurt you in the end."

"If you are really so determined not to show me any affection, then why is it that you have been so patient and gentle with me last night? Why did you pull me close when I was shivering? Why did you make love to me without giving me any cuts and bruises like every time?" I asked, keeping up with his gaze. "If you really don't have any feelings for me, then it'd be very easy for you to answer my question. So what's stopping you?"

For a brief second, his entire body paused. Even his breathing. His eyes stilled as a strange hesitation passed through them, and his hand around my throat loosened.

"What happened? Why are you so silent?" I asked, triggering him even more.

The fire I’d seen in his eyes increased even more. He dryly licked his bottom lip and let go of me as he hurriedly stood up. "I have wasted enough time on you. This is enough. If you open your mouth one more time, then—"

"What will you do?" I sat up. "Kill me? Hurt me even more? You can't damage me more than you already did. And trust me, you can't keep the truth hidden for long. How long will you keep running away? You'll eventually get tired, Taehyung. And I hope that it doesn't get too late when you finally realize what a big mistake you have made by choosing the dark instead of the light."

"This darkness you seem to despise so much is what has kept me alive, otherwise the light you keep praising would have killed me long ago," His voice was not harsh, neither was it cold, yet it was still emotionless. "I have told you before, and I'm telling you again—Nothing can change me. This is my way of living. Either you adjust to it or I force you to adjust. Your fate, and my way of living, no changes are going to be made to either of them."

"You can't decide everything by yourself," I spoke, tears fighting to slip out of my eyes. "It's my life. I get to decide what I want in my life. You can't take everything away from me like this!"

"Yes I can, and I will do anything I want!" He shouted, harshly. "And if you have any problem with my decisions, then get the two million I have spent to purchase you, throw it in my face, and take your life back from my cage."

I flinched because of his tone, equally hurt and disheartened by his cold statement.

"But till you get that amount, I want your mouth sealed shut. And since you care about the truth so much, then remember another truth that is the basis of your life: You were purchased as a good, not as a mate. And goods don't get the chance to complain about how they are treated. They are only for use until the owner gets tired and finds a new one. You to me are not anything more than that. You are for use, not for affection."

It felt like a sharp blow to my cheek. He did not even hesitate for once before uttering those words. How could he not be bothered at all that with his words, which worked like sharp knives, he tore my heart into millions of pieces?

I stood there still, unable to understand the mentality of this man whose only intention was to hurt me. He finally succeeded. Crushing my hopes and dignity under his shoes as he walked out of the room, knowing that he'd damaged me and completely satisfied under his skin.

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

"Show me the CCTV footage of yesterday," I told Pete, who immediately ordered one of his guards to bring his laptop.

They worked fast, wary about their movements as I have already let them know that I was more than willing to kill them if they fail to give me the right information. So, it was either do or die for them, although my situation was not so stable as well. The argument with Jungkook had left me and my beliefs shaken. He fucked me up pretty badly, and my last statement before I exited the room did the same thing to him in return.

I'd seen it in his eyes—I have broken him.

"Alpha, here's the footage." David opened the video, connecting the laptop to the big monitor for a better view.

"Speed it up," I barked, tapping the ash of the cigar on the ashtray beside me as I fixated my eyes on the screen—to be very specific, my mate.

There was no question that a werewolf's eyes will miss any of the odd changes or even the slightest movements that did not go with the situation; however, I wondered how I'd missed his gloomy eyes and the glistening tears in them when I danced with that unknown, bizarre person to get my boy out of my mind.

I had never felt bad about anything I do; the word 'regret' was not in my dictionary, but today, I did. And this feeling of regret was fu¢king painful. I watched as the waiter moved over to Jungkook. His eyes the entire time were fixed on the dance floor and it was not unknown what he was watching. I shouldn't have ignored him, otherwise, that event could have been prevented. I have an equal fault in that situation as much as Jungkook did. We should have been aware of our surroundings, but none of us paid attention to anything else other than trying to forget our pain and the struggle of our own battles.

I could only see the side of the waiter's face; that guy was careful, as if he already knew the positions of the cameras. However, in the left view, his face could be seen more clearly.

"Show me the list of the workers you hired for the party," I told Pete, without bothering to glance at him.

The waiter very cleverly left the tray on the table and walked away. Possibly out of the venue, judging by the way he effortlessly vanished into the crowd. He was smart, and everything he did was perfectly pre-planned, but it was not this waiter who was the main individual behind this plan; he only executed it, and the agenda was someone else's.

And the only one who could dare to do such a thing was Jackson. That motherfu¢ker was behind my mate from day one, and his intentions were very evident. He wanted to kill him. Even the thought of him getting near Jungkook unnerved me. For the first time in my life, I was scared. Yes, I was scared of losing him.

So, the need to finish Jackson soon was now at its extreme. I had to kill that piece of shit before he snatches something from me that I could never get back. I had to end his fucking game before he even carries it out.

As I looked through the list, my dismay came true when I saw that one specific waiter was nowhere on the list.

"That guy isn't on your list, Pete," I spoke through gritted teeth.

"What?" He stuttered, signs of fear showing up on his face. "Alpha, let me check."

He hurriedly went through a few more lists, and the distress in his eyes started becoming more evident little by little as he put each list down. I knew Pete would never dare to betray me because he despised Jackson equally. Moreover, for a coward like him who feared death more than anything else, it was ridiculous on my behalf to doubt him the slightest bit, because he'd never attempt to do anything that'd raise questions about his survival.

That meant he snuck in.

"Alpha, I am so sorry about this entire matter," Pete's voice came out dry, the sweat covering his entire forehead. "I don't know how this happened. I made sure that the security was strict. I have no idea how this happened."

I let out a sigh, trying to control the rage that crawled up my veins like poisonous spiders.

"Just one question. Answer just one question," I spoke. "Were you involved in this?"

His eyes widened, the fear of death clouding them. "No, Alpha. I swear on my mother. I did not know anything—"

His voice seized as I stood up. He looked at me with wariness, careful and alert.

"I appreciate your loyalty, Pete. You have one more thing to do," I spoke, buttoning up my coat. "Check up on your security. Figure out who's the one that allowed that waiter to get in and send me his details."

He visibly relaxed, but this time it was hesitation that began swarming up on his expression. "It might take me a while, Alpha. Because the footage of the outside of the venue has been destroyed and it will take a few days to revive it. But I'd try to do it soon as I can."

Well, of course. How could I forget that motherfucking Jackson would do everything to prevent me from knowing his location? He knew once I got where he was hiding, I'd drag him to his grave.

"Make it done as soon as possible. I want the footage and details within a week," I told him.

"Sure, Alpha. It'll be done till then."

"Good," I nodded. "I hope you will be vigilant about this matter."

With that, I walked out of his apartment without bothering to hear what he had to say. Jackson was after Jungkook and I knew he'd do anything to achieve his motive. I won't let him. I won't let him snatch my mate away from me...

But wasn't I the one who was pushing him away already? Who was Jungkook's bigger enemy, Jackson or me? At least he was only determined on killing him, and what I was doing was far worse. I was putting him through such situations, torments, and pain where even death would seem like a better choice in comparison.

I could not let this curse go, nor could I let go of him. What am I going to do?

The club was empty as I'd instructed Aaron to do so. I was not in the mood to go to my mansion and face Jungkook, because I simply couldn't answer any of his questions that were more valid than the continuous decisions I was making with the intention to keep the basis of my beliefs alive.

I needed this curse to survive, didn't I?

Shaking my head, I poured another glass full of liquor and chugged it down. The burning feeling of the strong bitter taste clawing down my throat could not even get close to the burn I felt in the middle of my chest.

I just couldn't stop thinking. I couldn't prevent myself from drowning in the mass of the awful memories that I locked and buried deep. But today, they were banging against those restraints and fighting to the surface with every ounce of strength they had.

When I was weak and full of hope, this world only shattered me. Being the way I was only made me weak and vulnerable in this world, but this curse made me strong. I received it at the moment when I was on the edge of falling apart. It fell upon me like a blessing and gave me a new way to live where I had no emotions, neither pain nor any false hopes.

But Jungkook made me feel alive. And this was not a piece of bloody good news! I did not want to feel alive.

I chugged another glass full of liquor down. The bitter taste did not help in wiping off the bitterness I felt within me. Jungkook's beautiful face began flashing in front of my eyes, looking as angelic as he always has been. He made me want to feel the touch of love. Explore the massive spectrum of emotions and motivations I'd never perceived before, and they felt good... those light caresses of these forbidden emotions felt a thousand percent better than this stone-cold cage I put around my heart, only so that I never turn into the same Taehyung again.

I never got the chance to feel anything else other than pain. The love of my mother was the only time I ever felt the touch of the world that could have been a better place, if my father—that monster—hadn't snatched her away from me. Anything better than the pain was heaven for me. And this heart of stone I earned from the curse was truly a blessing for me—but that was then.

However, now, this has begun to seem like a curse, like it actually was. Now, as I have started to understand what this curse was preventing me from getting, what I was missing out on and what was slipping away from my hands, this curse truly seemed like a curse. And all of these things I was going through were something I never felt or saw. Each wave of something surreal wanted to pull me in, while my curse would pull me to the other side—the very familiar side where there remained only darkness.

The peace Jungkook's touch brought to my soul, the way his beautiful eyes drew me deep into the depths of them, his gentle touch that never failed to trigger my heart to beat faster... all of these felt like a fu¢king privilege I was not willing to let go at any cost.

I craved to explore the newly found profound sentiments. He was mine. He was destined to be mine, a part of my soul. But I did not want to get too lost in it. How could I ever wipe him off of my head when he was there in every beat of my heart, every breath I took? He has captured me in a way none would ever be able to do; he trapped me under those unforgettable dazzling eyes.

I felt guilty to even look at him after everything I put him through. Nothing can justify my actions. I did not deserve him. Despite everything I did, he was still trying to heal me—selfless and willing to forgive my sins that crossed every boundary. How could someone love a monster like me? How could he still care for a demon who left no chance to make him feel miserable and snatch everything away from him?

He deserved better. But... I can't let him go.

It was now a choice between him or my curse. The curse that helped me survive, or the boy who wanted to make me alive once again.

"Alpha, I think you shouldn't drink anymore," Aaron's voice broke through my crowded thoughts. "You have already consumed too much."

"It's not too much, Aaron," I chuckled bitterly. "I'm fine, don't worry."

Sighing, he sat on the stool opposite to mine. "Alpha, I know you might not like me interfering in your personal matters, but..." He hesitated for a second but continued anyway. "But I have been noticing it for a while and I think it's the right time to ask you about it—Are you really catching feelings for your mate?"

His question caught me off guard. It was as if he took the words from my mind and asked me the same question I had been asking since the start. Was I catching feelings for Jungkook?

No, I was incapable of feeling anything. This curse might have fallen weak, but not me. Then how was it even possible that I was catching feelings for him? I did not love him. I was incapable of loving. My only language was hate—then why is it that now I was the one under this blunder of dilemmas? I was supposed to feel nothing but hatred and inflict only pain.

"Alpha?" He asked after a long moment of silence when he got no answer from me.

"You are the one who has known me for the longest time, Aaron. Do you think I'm capable of feeling any emotions, let alone love? Do you think that I can ever fall in love when I have not even a trace of emotion alive even in the depths of me?"

This time it was Aaron who fell silent; however, the confusion in his orbs rose even more as if, for him, something did not fit right.

"But I did not ask you if you are in love with him or not," he finally let out.

My body froze, and my grip on the bottle of alcohol tightened until it shattered into pieces. I felt like someone had poured a bucket of boiling water all over me that wanted to wash away all my decisions with it, forcing me to face the truth I did not want to acknowledge as one.

Yes, he did not ask me if I loved Jungkook or not. My answer was not directed at him as well. It was the answer to my own question that disturbed me, unnerved me to the point where I wanted to run far away from him to avoid letting him in any further than he already had.

I had to choose between my curse or him; it was high time. I could not keep fighting like this anymore; this will only drag me into a pitfall of hopelessness.

I grabbed a new bottle, ignoring the few pieces of glass that pierced their way into my skin when the bottle shattered, and I drank straight from the new bottle. The moment the bittersweet taste hit my tastebuds, I knew it—this liquor was stronger than the previous one and there was going to be plenty of aftermath from consuming it without any estimation.

"I don't know what is up with you, Alpha," Aaron spoke. "But I hope you will be able to figure out what is more important to you and what is just a burden you are forcing yourself to carry. Some chances only come once in a lifetime and once they are gone, they are gone forever."

And he walked out of the place, leaving me with my loud thoughts roaming around the crowd of this unsteady silence.

I took a few more gulps from the alcohol bottle and then threw it against the glass racks fit against the wall. The loud sound broke through the entire place, leaving the floor shaken for a brief moment before everything ceased to a halt.

My curse or my mate—I only had one choice. I don't know what'd be my ultimate choice, but for tonight, it'd be my mate.

My Jungkook.

Today he is the one I'd choose, and perhaps I'd regret this decision once the sun goes up, but till then this curse would not be my choice. I'd not suppress my emotions, the way I want to treat him, or what I feel like doing every time I see him. I'd show him the love I feel for him. Not the hate I want to show.

Without thinking twice, I walked out of the club and headed to my car. I needed to get to him as fast as I could. Tonight he'd get his mate, not his cursed sadistic Alpha.

Chapter Text

Olivia's POV.

I waited for the phone to ring for a solid twenty minutes until it finally rang, breaking the burdening silence of the room. I quickly received the call, hoping to hear the news I have been waiting for.

"Hello. Has he left yet?"

"It took a bit of work, but yeah, he left."

The response from the other side made me finally release the breath I did not know I had been holding on to for so long. Finally...

It was a relief that the plan was finally working and he was coming out of his cold facade. Although it was still not sure if this change of one night was going to be permanent. Taehyung was absolutely capable of holding himself together till the last bit; nothing could be comparable to how strong he was when it came to pushing away everything he has to hold onto something he doesn't want to let go.

If there was anything he truly treasured from the bottom of his heart, that was his curse—and now, perhaps, it was Jungkook who undoubtedly held more importance to him.

"He's coming to the mansion?" I inquired, wanting to be certain about the matter.

"Yes, I saw his car heading that way. Don't worry, he'd surely get to the mansion; there's no other place he could find peace except for being near to his mate," He snickered at the last part. "Now, for this additional task, you remember your promise, don't you?"

I rolled my eyes, huffing out a breath. "Yes, I do. I'll get the money deposited to your account tomorrow."

"Don't let it slip out of your mind, Sweetheart," Aaron laughed, "Cause then it won't turn out so nice for you and your family's sweet mission."

"You don't need to worry about that. I know how utterly greedy you are, and if I don't deposit the money, you won't hesitate twice before telling Taehyung the truth," I scoffed. "I am aware of your nature, so you don't need to remind me about it."

"Good, I am happy that I have managed to leave my mark on your precious recollection. And yes, the amount should be no less than a million. Not even a penny less, or else that one penny would be the cost for a big hint being given to Taehyung about you and your oh-so-revenge plan. And then everything will be put to an end, and I am certain that you don't want that."

With that, he hung up the call. Fu¢king basta*d.

If his help was not so crucial for me to execute this entire plan, I’d have stabbed this piece of shit to death long ago. What could I even expect? He was a fu¢king traitor, and expecting morals from a man who totally lost them long ago was simply absurd on my behalf.

However, he was not my concern. My main concern was that cursed monster. If he doesn't get out of his cage, it’d be impossible to get anything we want. Our revenge would remain unfulfilled and I couldn't let that happen at any cost. Tonight could either change him properly or only get us a bit closer to our agenda.

Even if he does not let go of his curse, at the very least, we'd be able to know that the vulnerable side of him was not so securely guarded anymore. The cracks he'd sealed for so long would now allow us to get rid of him and his pathetic mate as well, because his fresh wounds have become exposed once again.

Just one more step and this will be it. We were just one step away...

---

Jungkook's POV.

Sniffling, I wiped my tears, trying hard not to break down more than he has already broken me. I was going through thousands of emotions at a time. My restlessness knew no bounds; the weaknesses I kept locked in a dark corner were now fighting to break through the walls and attack me like a cyclone.

I knew he was insensitive, void of any emotions—in short, a living dead. But still, I was his mate. Couldn't he at least see how much I need him? How hard I was trying to make this work for us?

After how he has treated me, I shouldn't even look back at him. Still, I was trying my best to heal him. I was silently bearing what he was putting me through; I was trying to make this work for us. How could he not see my efforts? How could he not see my love for him?

All that amounted to something to him was his curse that was ruining both of our lives. Why wasn't he willing to understand it?

If I could hate him from my core, I surely would have. But I just can't hate him. Every time I see him, I lose myself in him. He was my mate for God’s sake; I was drawn to him by the rules of nature, but my own growing feelings for him were what put me in this condition—trapped and helpless.

I had no escape. Not from myself, not from him. Death? That wasn't even an option because he wouldn't even let me die. He made it hell as he'd promised, and the heaven I dreamed of burned to ashes in its flames.

All I wanted for him was to just once look through the walls he put around himself, see how much more this world has to offer and what life we were missing out on just because of his demons that overpowered him from every aspect. If not for this curse, we both might have gotten a chance to live a life where the pain is not a permanent burden.

Perhaps, instead of pushing me away, Taehyung would have pulled me closer. Instead of using my body like an object for his pleasure, he'd have made love to me. He'd shower me with his lightest caresses, not with those painful bruises and scars that were now a memory I had to endure for the rest of my life.

Perhaps, instead of hating me, he'd truly love me.

But none of this was going to come true because Taehyung was not willing to let go of his curse. For him, it was his curse that mattered, not the beautiful life we both can have if he lets go of that one curse that was responsible for all of our miseries and difficulties that we were forced to face constantly.

He did not want to feel alive. He preferred living like a dead individual, and no matter how much I try to make him alive once again, he was going to push me away till his last breath because, maybe, our fates can never be intertwined in the way I hoped for them to be.

When Selena first told me about Taehyung, I was determined to keep trying to bring him back till my last breath, do anything to get him back, heal his wounds, and love him so much that he forgets his pain. Never in my dreams had I thought that I'd give up, but today, I felt like giving up was the only path left.

There was no sign of hope. Just one hope that could keep me going in this battle... it seemed like I was drowning in an ocean of hopelessness, desperately pushing to the limit only to find one mere sign of hope, but every time I reached up to the surface, I was only met with the same darkness where there were no rays of light.

Taehyung has snatched all my hopes. I had no strength left to keep fighting.

I should just give—

Before the completion of my thoughts, the door opened. Surprisingly, not with a slam. My gaze moved to look at the doorway, and I saw Taehyung walking into the room.

The smell of strong liquor permeated throughout the room soon after that. He was drunk, and it was yet to be perceived if that was bad news or a good one.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

He slowly closed the door, surprisingly not with a loud slam like all the other times. Something about him felt strange; at first, I could not identify it, but when the smell of strong liquor hit my nose, I finally realized why his movements were slightly unsteady.

He was drunk.

Alcohol and cigars were a part of his daily life—it was no surprise for me to smell alcohol from him—however, today he looked a bit too consumed by the effects of the liquor. His movements were barely collected.

Deep down, I was expecting the worst. Taehyung’s arrival has never brought any good news for me. From the very first day he stepped into my life, everything has been a living nightmare for me, one that I wanted to escape so badly but failed every time. Perhaps, if someone else had brought me from the auction, things could have been even worse than this, but at the very least, I wouldn’t have to live with the fact that it was my own mate who left no levels to stoop in order to hurt me and put me through hell.

He turned around once he locked the door, and our eyes finally locked. His eyes were not cold, and there were no signs of rage on his expression. After our conversation in the morning, it was completely unexpected on Taehyung's behalf to act normal or go easy on me, but the lack of rage and coldness that I usually sensed from him raised questions inside of my mind—in fact, a lot of questions.

I was perplexed and, most importantly, speechless.

He silently observed me. It was just a simple gaze that did not make me feel uncomfortable, unlike his hatred-filled stares. And then he began walking closer to me. My body's involuntary response was to press my back against the bedrest. The cold surface and Taehyung's presence both made a chill run down my body.

He removed his shoes and socks, throwing them in different directions like a child before he climbed up on the bed and moved closer to me. The whole time, I was glued to my spot, trying to remain as careful as possible. He was like a ticking bomb to handle. I did not know when and where he’d explode like a volcano and turn me to ashes.

He silently looked at me for a while, a strange look of admiration swarming in his eyes that did not look cold anymore. They had a new depth in them which Taehyung has opened to me for the first time, and there was no resistance from his side as I unknowingly explored the mystery that hid there.

He leaned closer, brushing away a few hair strands from my face. His touch was so gentle that it made me want to melt into it.

"Hi, my love," He flashed me a smile that was unguarded and full of warmth.

My heart skipped a beat. My breathing stopped. For a second, the whole world around me vanished as his words repeated in my head.

He called me... love.

I did not have any idea what I should be focusing on. This was the first time I had ever seen him smile, and I did not know if I was going to see it again or not, but it took my breath away. Fireworks exploded everywhere, butterflies fluttered in my stomach, and sparks shot through my whole body. Neither I could believe my eyes nor my ears.

Was this a dream?

"Umm... hi," I stuttered, still unable to overcome my shocked daze.

His smile never faded as he moved his hand and caressed my cheek, being the first person to ever show me any gentle caresses. I had never been caressed like this before; the feeling was indescribable and it washed away all my pain in a blink. It felt like he cared for me.

My eyes closed shut on their own and I leaned into his touch, basking in the peace I found with just a light touch of his.

"Have I ever told you how beautiful you are?" He asked, causing my eyes to open and set on him. He seemed to think for a moment before he spoke once again. "Perhaps not, but it doesn't change the fact that you are the most beautiful person in this whole world," He said, leaning in, cupping my face and pressing his lips against my forehead. The softest touch of his made my heart bloom with happiness.

What was going on in his mind? How was he acting so differently?

"Even in your sleep you still look like an angel," He murmured, kissing my eyelid and doing the same to the other one. "How can someone stop from loving you?"

I did not know what I could say. This moment, Taehyung's words... everything was valuable to me, more than my life. If I could, I’d have made the time still forever. I’d have held him tight and kept him close like this until my last breath.

But I knew the bitter truth that hurt. The truth fu¢king hurt. Why couldn't this moment last forever? I tried hard to stop my tears.

Don't cry, Jungkook. Don't cry.

Taehyung's thumb brushing over my cheek brought me back from my thoughts, and my gaze fixated on him, finding his fixated on me as well.

"Tears..." He spoke to himself before turning his stare at me, wiping off the signs of weakness I didn't know had slid down my cheeks until now. "These don't look good on you, love."

I couldn't hold onto myself anymore and I threw my arms around him, pulling him into a tight hug. I did not want to pull away, ever. I wanted to kiss him over and over again, run my fingers through his hair, and keep him closer for as long as I could.

"I won't cry," I sniffled, burying my head into his neck. "I won't."

He hugged me back, releasing a sigh of relief and breathing in my scent. Why did this have to be temporary? Why couldn't my Taehyung be like this forever? Why did it have to be like this—that as soon as the effects of the liquor wore off, he’d start pretending to be the same monster again?

I did not want him to change. I wanted him to stay like this. With me, as my mate.

Please don't let him become like the same Taehyung again, God! I beg you.

Despite all of my attempts, a small, pathetic sob broke through anyway. Hearing the sound, he pulled away the slightest bit only so that he could look at me.

"You said you wouldn't cry," He said, cupping my face, reminding me of my words.

"Yes, I'm not crying," I shook my head.

"Liar." He let out a small chuckle and pressed his lips to mine, sealing them in a deep, passionate kiss.

For a second, my whole body froze due to surprise. His kiss was gentle; every brush of his lips and stroke of his tongue was coaxing me in, melting me as if I was a piece of candle, and with this surreal warmth, he was shaping me into someone new.

We broke the kiss once we both were left nearly breathless. He looked into my eyes, exploring every curve and part of my soul. This side of Taehyung was ethereal, and I couldn't stop myself from falling for him even more. He was my mate; even if I didn't want to, I’d still be drawn to him and have no control over it whatsoever.

But putting all these facts up on the table did not give me a way to escape from the truth that I was in love with him. I loved him more than anyone in this world ever can. It’d be too easy to say that I could die for him. I could live for him, yes—despite everything he has put me through and how much worse he might turn everything for me in the future. I could still stick to him, bear everything only to be with him. Because I fucking loved him and there was no denial.

He brushed his knuckles on my bare arms, traveling them down and stopping at the side of my waist, causing a zap of electricity to pass through our bodies. Keeping the eye contact steady and unmoved, he leaned in to kiss my shoulder.

My eyes closed shut as soon as his soft lips made contact with my skin. I drew in a breath, feeling the sparks shooting through every cell of my body. He moved his kisses downwards, kissing my neck and collarbone, gently sucking and biting on my sensitive skin, enabling desires to shroud my mind and soul.

I took my bottom lip between my teeth, trying my best to stifle the moan that threatened to slip past my lips, but in the end, I ended up failing and the sound broke through anyway.

"Taehyung..." His name fell off my mouth on its own.

"Yes, love," He murmured, leaning in to claim my lips once again.

I tangled my fingers into his silky hair and kissed him back, allowing his tongue to invade my mouth and devour me. There was no rush in any of his movements. It was not like any other encounters of ours; everything was slow, sensual, and gentle enough to let me relish every second.

I was on cloud nine. Never in my life have I felt these emotions I was feeling today. Tonight, Taehyung was not the same Taehyung anymore. He was different—the same as the person I’d imagined he was from the inside.

He pressed his forehead against mine, his breathing matching the heavy pace of mine. My heartbeats were erratic.

"Let me worship you," He spoke, skimming his fingers on the side of my face. "Please."

His eyes were full of a love I hadn't seen before. There was no demand in his voice; just like his sentence, it was a request—a simple request that melted me on the spot.

"I'm yours," I breathed out, unable to hold myself back any longer. "I am all yours."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

He kissed me as if his life depended on it; within every caress of his tongue against mine, he was awakening something new within me. I didn't know the start or the end—all I was aware of was the fact that I was absolutely engrossed in everything he did.

I truly loved this man, and yes, if it did make me pathetic for being in love with the man who has left no bounds to hurt me, behaved like a monster, and was a heartless being who did not care about anyone but himself, I did not care. I was not in the state to consider anything at all. Taehyung’s one request had thrown all my beliefs, my decisions, my hopes and dreams, every negative and positive thing in my mind here and there, like a cluttered mess which I couldn't gather whilst my eyes were locked with his.

And the result? Here was I, under his captive like all the other times, but the mere difference was, today, he was not here to cage me. He was here to free me from the same cage he'd put me in, and constantly build a new wall around it.

My whole life, I kept searching for love. I searched for that one moment where I would find someone who would show me care and respect that none bothered to show, and today, perhaps this was that ephemeral moment I'd been desperately looking for my entire life. Yes, Taehyung did not deserve me, but did I know how to stop myself from giving in when everything I'd ever wanted was right in front of my eyes? No, I didn't. If I did, I wouldn't have been here, stuck with Taehyung in more ways than one.

Neither had he let me go nor did I want to leave him at any cost. He got the power over me. We were brought together by fate—perhaps it was the only unfairest thing it has put me through which I wanted to make fair by fixing my fated mate whose heart was no less cold than a stone.

"Beautiful," A thoughtful smile tugged at his lips as he stroked my cheeks, his eyes shining with love. He dipped his head low for a kiss once again and he kissed me, this time deeper than prior.

His gentle push made my back meet the bed, and as his hands slid down to my waist, lifting my lower half to press his hips against mine, a soft gasp slipped past my lips. Desire entrenched my skin; my eyes closed shut. I couldn't help myself from getting lost in him. He brought out my vulnerable side without even having to try. He was my weak point and whether he knew it or not, nothing could change this unnerving truth. He was the only weakness that I'd never be able to let go of at any cost.

With a quick motion of his hands, my robe came off. He threw it away before he moved to pull the shirt over my head. Now, my skin was the only thing exposed to his burning gaze. He released a deep breath that almost resembled a growl; the next moment, he dove in and began open-mouthed kisses from my neck to my lower abdomen, teasing my sensitive skin in the most intense way possible.

A low moan slipped past my lips on its own, amidst the fierce fight of my body trying hard to keep up with Taehyung's slow and sensual torture that drove me crazy. I could feel thousands of sparks shooting up and down my body every second, and god damn, every one of them was stronger each time they passed through the layers of my skin and attacked my core.

Nothing was holding him back today. He was giving me all of him.

He moved his nimble fingers, unhooking the last of my constraints, and latched his mouth on my skin the next moment. The sudden pleasure that attacked my moistened bottom threw me off guard. My hands flew to grip his hair as tight as possible; nothing was holding me back as well. I could hardly keep my breathing steady when my heartbeats had already gone erratic. He was driving me insane and surprisingly I did not have any complaints about it.

Whilst his mouth assaulted my chest, his hands skimmed down to remove my remaining clothes. My breathing hitched when his fingers brushed over my sensitive folds. However, when he realized that tearing the fabric was much easier than pulling it down from this position, Taehyung being himself, tore it into shreds and threw it away.

He looked at me, his eyes searching for any sort of hesitancy or fear in me, but when he found none, he smashed his lips on mine. My eyes closed shut, and I kissed him back instantly, pouring all my love and the words of my heart into that one kiss, and it'd be a lie if I'd said that he didn't do the same.

"You are mine," He breathed against my mouth. "All of you... is mine."

I didn't even need to respond because I was sure my eyes made it evident more than I did that I agreed with his statement more than he, himself did. I moved my hands to unbutton his shirt, but he caught my wrists, leaving me surprised by his sudden action.

"Not now," He shook his head, the look on his face remaining mysterious to me until he rose and moved down to part my inner thighs.

I still did not know what he was up to. I did not have much education on the basic anatomy of a man. Basically, I was taught nothing except for the ways to please a man, and that was a favor done by the auctioneers since my parents didn't have even a second to waste on me to teach me anything. However, I was lucky enough to escape the horror of those auctioneers demonstrating everything about me because I was a virgin, but the others weren't.

My chain of thoughts was broken when Taehyung's fingers skimmed down the sides of my thighs. His gaze was fixated on me; it was evident that he'd noticed me getting lost in my thoughts that were probably an enigma to him.

"Don't think of anything else," He spoke softly. "Trust me."

I sucked in a breath and nodded, trying to relax my stiffened muscles. However, all my efforts went straight down the drain as Taehyung parted my thighs, and his warm breath hit the most sensitive part of my body. Goosebumps covered my whole body within a matter of a second.

What was going to be his next move was perhaps the biggest mystery for me; nonetheless, my lack of knowledge had left no path to solving it by myself. Taehyung must have noticed how alert I was and the restlessness that became very evident through my heavy breathing.

"Relax, Jungkook." His gentle voice surely soothed me, but it was not enough to wipe off every trace of the turmoil within me. I nodded once again, not sure how I was actually going to do what he said. That one word seemed the most difficult thing in the world to do at that moment.

He slowly moved down, keeping eye contact that did not allow me any space at any corner of my head to zone out. He kept me and my soul locked in one place. I could not think of anything else, but my mind was fighting to run away from this suspension that made my heart beat faster with every second that passed by.

Taehyung's mouth finally made contact with my skin, and he laid gentle kisses along my inner thighs. A burst of pleasure hit me, and shivers went up and down my body. God knew what spell he was putting around me, but he made me lose every bit of self-control I had. I wanted to look away and bury my head into the pillow, but his dark eyes refused to let me. He knew exactly what he was doing, but Alas! If only I had the nearest idea of what he was really doing to me!

"You are worth fighting for," He spoke, looking deep through my soul, and his mouth landed on my core, causing me to gasp loud in shock and surprise. He kissed me there just like he'd kiss my lips but harder and faster, exploring deep as his gaze bore into mine. His tongue darted out to penetrate my entrance, and my back arched, hips shook.

God damn! The zap of electricity I felt shooting through every cell of my body, the amount of bliss that percolated in... I never knew this type of pleasure existed. I never knew Taehyung would do something like this.

"Taehyung..." I fisted onto the bedsheets, trying to hold myself together as much as I could, but I ended up failing as Taehyung dragged me closer, causing my hold on the sheets to break loose and allowing his mouth to have better access to exactly where he wanted.

From kissing to sucking, nibbling and biting, his mouth moved in all sorts of directions. I could barely breathe without letting those brazen sounds leave my mouth every second. He went really deep. Pushing his tongue deeper and deeper each time, and when he thought it wasn't enough to drive me completely crazy, he joined two of his fingers and pushed them inside, licking me, eating up everything I had to offer.

I gripped his hair, my fingers pulling and tugging at it on their own. It was a debate who enjoyed this encounter more, cause the growls rumbling and vibrating against Taehyung’s chest now and then told me a whole different story.

Taehyung's hands hooked around my thighs were the only thing that kept me steady. He pinned my lower half down in the most efficient way possible. He knew how to tame me, and the worst and best part at the same time was that he was aware of how my body, mind, and soul functioned more than I did.

"Oh my..." My voice trembled, and tears slid down my cheeks, but not due to pain. It was the intense pleasure that made me burn for him. The strong knot formed in my lower abdomen, growing bigger and stronger with each second passing by. What he was doing was not a mystery anymore; nonetheless, I still did not have any clear idea about it. All I could understand was that he was putting me through an absolutely incredible ride full of euphoria and ecstasy.

I couldn't help but love it and crave more, though I could hardly handle any of it at all. My walls began clenching every time he pushed his fingers inside and repeated the torturously slow in-and-out motion. Somehow, even in this dilemma, my hips managed to stay in sync. I could feel my release edging closer and every second became even more agonizing, but in Taehyung's eyes I could see he was enjoying keeping me waiting for the climax.

I threw my head back; his tongue moving in all motions did not leave me any other options other than letting him do what he'd planned. God knew what he'd done to me—I did not want him to stop; at the same time, I wanted to reach the end which would eventually put it all to a halt and at the gates of another mystery.

After what seemed like an eternity but was not more than a few seconds, I perceived the effects of the upcoming release attack me. My toes curled, my eyes nearly rolled to the back of my head, and I fisted onto his hair as tight as I could for my dear life.

A satisfactory growl rumbled in his chest as he pushed his tongue into my entrance, and then... the release hit me like a frantic wave. I moaned out loud; the climax washed over me. A surreal bliss ran through my veins, seeping into my skin and scars.

He licked me clean, savoring everything I released. Words weren't enough to describe my feelings at that moment. Never in my wildest dreams had I imagined Taehyung, the man whose only intention was to make me loathe him and show me his worst side, doing... something like this.

He looked up at me, satisfaction swarming in his eyes. His lips were glistening with my essence.

The heat on my cheeks did not have any intention to fade; I could feel them burn under his gaze. Noticing my blush, I saw a smirk tug at his lips and he moved towards me, tucking my hair strands behind my ears. He leaned closer to my face to kiss me but stopped midway.

"Taste yourself," He murmured against my lips and sealed them under a deep kiss.

Weird. Yes, that was how I could describe the taste. The mixture of sweet and salty seemed preferable to Taehyung as far as I could tell, but to me, I'd rather love his scent to waft into my nose, his arms around me, and the skin-to-skin contact whilst I'd kiss him all night long.

Breaking the kiss, Taehyung rested his forehead on mine, looking into my eyes in the way I have always wanted him to. He was not refraining me from looking at him; the emotions that were more than just visible, everything I had wanted was here today, but the only problem was that it was just so hard to read him.

What went on in those dark orbs of his was a mystery that could take an eternity to solve. His orbs were like the sea—I couldn't reach even half of the depth of it, or perhaps explored even the smallest part of it. He moved away, grabbing onto my wrists and setting them on his shirt, just where I had grabbed to unbutton it before he'd stopped me and then led to this whole steamy encounter.

"Now you can..." He spoke.

It did not take rocket science or an entire dedicated experience to understand what he wanted me to do. And without bothering to waste a second, I brought my hands to work and opened the buttons of his shirt.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

So many thoughts were running in my head. Some that made me want to forget everything, and some that pushed to the same dark pathway that I wanted to escape. I was afraid that this moment would end just like every other good thing that only comes once in a lifetime.

My hands froze right after opening the third button of his shirt.

When the sun would go up and the effects of the liquor would vanish, Taehyung won't be the same anymore. He'd put his same mask on, and get set on his mission to make me loathe him at any cost. He'd not show me this smile anymore, he'd not behave like this anymore, he'd simply not be the same person anymore—instead, he'd pretend to be the Taehyung who was a living nightmare for me and only intended to show me the worst.

Perhaps it was beyond my capability to understand what picture he had in his mind, what was his view about this world, what fears were stopping him from letting go of the curse which he considered his escape from reality, and if it was even possible for him to overcome them—I had no idea about any of it, and maybe he'd never let me in.

All I knew was that I wanted him. Not as the person who he pretends to be, but the way he truly was. The Taehyung he'd killed long ago because of the cruelty this world showed to him; my mate.

"Jungkook," His voice brought me through the opaque haze where I'd supposedly found myself being lost, "What are you thinking, love?"

Curiosity was flaring in Taehyung's eyes as if I was the most complex being he had ever come across, and his attempts to solve the puzzle that had the key to the answer of my sudden silence were not enough to lead him to where he wanted to go. For once, I could feel how desperately he wanted to know me. Not only my secrets, but the little details that none had ever bothered to see. He wanted to reach to the depth none did and perhaps, he didn't know, but I'd given him the access long ago; it was him who couldn't see the open doors of my heart, or maybe he never tried to look at it.

"Nothing," I breathed out, unable to tear my gaze away from him.

He was enchanting. Everything about him hauled me towards him constantly, from the day I met him... with each breath I took, my feelings for him had only increased and it still did. I had absolutely no control over myself when it came to him.

I was vulnerable. Weak and suppressed by the guilty conscience for how I felt about him, and how much I had let my desires take control of me.

Taehyung was right: emotions made people weak and fragile, but it still didn't justify his choice of choosing the path he had taken. And one thing I hated was that despite everything he did, he made me feel alive. Why couldn't I be as emotionless as him? Why couldn't I just hate him?

"Tell me," Apparently he easily read my face—that I was hiding the truth from him—and if it wasn't for today, I'd never have known his soft voice and gentle eyes were my biggest weakness. "What's going on in your mind?" he leaned in, brushing his lips against my jaw.

I sucked in a breath, my fears and dismays shrouding my mind upon his question.

"Will you stay the same tomorrow?" I finally asked, my voice vigorously quivering, "Or are you going to act like the same Taehyung you pretend to be?"

His body froze and his eyes stilled. There was a barely noticeable halt in his breathing when the question left my mouth, telling me that this question was the last thing he was expecting; however, I knew he was not going to avoid it—if he were to, he'd have looked away.

A few moments drowned in silence that seemed nearly impossible to break; however, as soon as Taehyung spoke, the ice melted faster than any of us might have imagined.

"I am always the same, Jungkook," This was the first time Taehyung’s words trembled. One of many of his weaknesses became apparent and that was—the lack of ability to express himself and his feelings. How could I even expect him to be fluent when speaking out his emotions when his entire life he has been running away from them?

"I just don't know what I do and why I do it. I just... can't understand anything. I'm so afraid sometimes, and rage gives me the strength to keep living," He drew in a deep breath. "I don't want to go through all of those events or anything similar again, but sometimes, I feel like living a life with you where I wouldn't have to be like this. Stay trapped in this dark place. Trust me, I do not like this. I hate myself when I see these scars on you, but hatred is what keeps me alive. With every breath I remind myself that I'm only allowed to feel one emotion and inflict only pain on others, which is all I do... but I don't know why I do this. I don't want to be this way.... I don't."

There were tears in his eyes that he didn't allow to slip out.

He said he only inflicts pain on others, but here... he was the one who seemed to be in pain the most. He was the one who looked like the real victim even though it was his own hands that committed all these crimes and put him in the deepest corner of the darkness. In my story he was the devil... but even the devil was once an angel.

"I know I might end up losing you one day because of my own fears that I can never get over. I know that I'm at a dry, dark place right now and you came into my life like the light and all I did was to snatch all the brightness away from you. I broke you, I ruined you, this bond between us... but I don't know why I can't stop myself from making these mistakes I can't undo," He brushed his thumb over my cheek, looking at me with love that made my heart flutter. "I don't want to lose you, nor do I want to keep hurting you. But I can't see an escape, I can't bring myself out of this pitfall. Please don't leave me, Jungkook. I can't live without you."

He looked completely broken. Those tears told me everything I wanted to know and even the secrets I was not aware of. I did not give a fu¢k about what was right, but it was at that moment when I decided I was not going to leave this man, ever, even if the cost was my own life. It was still a mystery whether this decision was by me or my wolf who only existed like a shadow within me, but my determination was unbreakable.

"I'm not gonna leave," I shook my head, moving my hands to cup his face and pull him close so that I could rest my forehead against his, "I'll never leave you and I promise, I'll bring you back, no matter how long it takes. I'll be here for you, till my last breath."

"I don't want to lose you..." He breathed out.

"Me neither," I sniffled, kissing his eyelids before I pressed my lips to his. He instantly kissed me back, both of us finding a way to heal through the connection, the sacred mate bond.

We both were broken, but the exception was one of us had taken off to a path that has nothing but demolition. He thought running away from his trauma would heal him, but it didn't. He chose destruction and I chose peace—that was the only difference between us.

I loved him and I'll always keep loving him. Nothing could change my feelings for him.

"Make love to me, Taehyung," I whispered against his lips, holding him as close as possible.

He didn't need to be told twice. He pulled his shirt over his head, throwing it away to the side. I took the time to appreciate his beauty. How his skin shimmered under the soft light, how the small details of his body became the most eye-catching attractions, and how the darker shades of tan blended into his skin making him look even more gorgeous than he already was. His muscles looked as if they were sculpted by some ancient artist who had years of experience that made him capable of making his creation as perfect as possible.

Taehyung was absolutely one of the finest men to ever exist. And once you could see the love in this man's eyes, you'd never be able to look away.

He unbuckled his belt, throwing it away as well. I was so deeply drawn to him that I couldn't tear my gaze away no matter how much my anxiety was rising up. I could only watch him and his movements, getting intrigued with every second passing by.

I could feel my cheeks heating up when there was finally no shred of clothing left on him. It was definitely not the first time seeing him naked, but surely everything today felt like the first. Every kiss, every touch, every eye contact—all of these felt foreign.

Indeed we have slept together countless times, however, this would be the first time he did it with love and was not hiding anything he felt. Today, he was my mate; he was giving me a chance to see my mate even though it was not sure if this chance was one of those only once-in-a-lifetime ones.

He hovered over me, a flicker passing through his eyes and a thoughtful smile tugging at his lips as he brushed his fingers over my cheek. I knew he'd noticed how red my whole face was right now and this triggered me to blush even more.

"How come a monster like me got such an angelic person like you?" He questioned.

I did not know how I was going to answer him because I was trapped by his alluring gaze.

"You are beautiful in every shape, every breath you take and every small movement you make. No flaw can ever affect your beauty. For me, you will always be the most beautiful person in the world," He whispered and kissed my neck.

Desire surged throughout my body, and tingles shot through like thunders. I pulled him closer, slipping my hand into his hair and leaning into his touch.

He gently parted my thighs. His kisses over my scars felt like kindling to the fire building within me. My awakening desires were surrounding me from everywhere; nothing else existed for me except for my mate. Looking at him, I could tell I wanted to be nowhere else other than with him.

He slowly rubbed his tip at my entrance causing the need for friction to reach the top. My back arched ever so slightly, jolts of pleasure went up and down, and my breathing hitched.

He looked deep into my eyes and kept me locked under his intense gaze as he finally entered me. He was slow and gentle, and the slow penetration made me feel every inch of him against my walls. My lips parted, and a small gasp left my mouth.

I never felt like this. This was unreal. I didn't know whether it was the intimacy that sparked these feelings or something else, but today it felt nothing like any of our se×ual encounters before.

He interlocked our fingers and dragged my hands to my sides, beginning with his slow and sensual thrusts making me crave more each time. We fell into a rhythm; there was no pain involved, it was all sparks and unfelt pleasure. It was just us; the world around us vanished into nothingness.

Soon, I was a moaning mess. My breathing was coming out as pants, constantly trying to accommodate the intense pleasure.

"Taehyung..." My back arched, and my grip tightened making my nails nearly dig into his veiny hands.

He could easily overpower me when it came to strength, and he wouldn't even need to put much effort, yet today he was not doing anything like that. He was letting me have control as much as he had. For once, it was not all about him for him; he was focused on making me relish this moment and indeed, he succeeded, perhaps even more than he'd intended to.

"You feel amazing, Jungkook," He let out a low groan, increasing his speed which made the bed shake.

I did not want tonight to end. I wanted it to last forever.

Moments passed and by now, both of us were covered in each other's sweat. My heart was beating loud, banging against my chest; it was no suspense that Taehyung could hear my heartbeats as well. The whole time, not even for once did Taehyung look away from me. He observed me, seemingly enjoying all my reactions. I didn't succeed in looking away too. He was going deep, each time hitting a different spot that'd leave me clinging onto him for my dear life. He knew how to make me lose control without barely doing anything and I could not complain about it at all.

It was not hell... it was heaven. Maybe it was true that all of it was ephemeral, but at least for this moment, this was the reality. One of those nights that I'd remember in a good way, like a beautiful dream, not as a dreadful nightmare.

"I'm close..." I whimpered, burying my head into his neck, trying to calm my nerves as the effects of my upcoming release began taking over.

I was trembling, and suddenly all of my strength had vanished. My throat went dry like a desert, my skin was set on fire and even amidst all of these, there was a euphoric feeling building somewhere within me that pushed me to the edge. His scent wafting into my nose was not helping me either.

"Me too, sweetheart," His masculine voice made shivers run down my spine. His thrusts falling off rhythm told me that it might not take him much time to reach his high.

Heat pooled in my abdomen, and my mind went into a frenzy. And soon, I came apart, moaning out Taehyung's name loudly which triggered his inner wolf and the proof was his growl rumbling in his chest that vibrated against my skin. But he did not release yet.

He went in for more, diving deeper as he locked my hands over my head, trying to get something out of me and I got the answer to my confusion when I felt the knot forming once again. I didn't even get the chance to gain the breath I lost as the pressure began building once again.

"Oh god..." I cried out, wanting to close my eyes shut but ending up failing as he was looking right through my soul.

And then another release washed over me, this time stronger and heftier than before; Taehyung’s release finally followed soon enough, and he came inside of me. He sealed my lips under a kiss as he emptied his load inside me. Electricity was passing through our bodies, satisfaction flooded in every one of our veins, and the mate-bond did its magic with the sparks of blessing.

Once we broke the kiss, he fell hot and heavy over me. Breathing in my scent, and tracing small circles at the side of my waist. I caught my breath, smoothing my hand over his hair as we both basked in the moment.

"I love you..." It fell off my lips automatically, before I even had the chance to stop it.

"I—I..." Hesitation became apparent on his face as he looked at me. I knew it, I could feel his urge to utter those words back but something was holding him back and it was not him. His body tensed, giving scope for his restlessness to surface.

He ultimately let out a sigh of defeat before he spoke, "I can die for you, but I wish I could live for you... I wish."

The despair and ache in his voice made my heart hurt. I could connect with his emotions because he was allowing me to.

"It's okay..." I pulled him close, hugging him tight as possible afraid that he'd slip away from me, "Everything will be better. I promise!"

"Please don't leave me." It was his only request, said in his low voice that begged for me to stay.

"I won't. Trust me," I whispered, gently massaging his scalp to coax him, "I will never leave you!"

He didn't say anything else except for one sentence.

"I trust you."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

"I can die for you, but I wish I could live for you." His voice echoing in my mind in the thick fog of darkness draped over my eyes brought me back from my deep slumber. My heartbeats went erratic, all my thoughts tangled into a big mess, the need to watch him crawled up my skin, and the neglection of this unfulfilled desire of mine made a weird burning feeling spread throughout my body.

My eyes flew open, and my body shot up to sit straight at the realization of his absence—He was nowhere to be seen, but his scent still lingered on my skin, reminding me of all his gentle caresses and sensual touches from last night.

Where was he?

I glanced at the bathroom door, hoping to hear any sound that could indicate that he was there; however, the heavy silence existing in the room made it very evident there was no one else's presence in the entire room except for me. His absence was the last thing I wanted to face today when all my questions were bombing inside of my head, leaving me devastated and full of dismay every time they'd go unanswered.

Me waking up in bed alone, without him around, could mean only one thing, and no matter how much I try to reason it or avoid the truth, there was nothing that could change the fact that he ran away from facing his fight once again. He turned his back on his problems once again...

Burying my face in my hands, I let out a trembling sigh.

I needed to talk to him. The thought of him being even worse because of his demons and the fears they inflict on him scared me. It was actually harder for me to not constantly think of him and get suppressed by alarming introspections after I witnessed all of his weaknesses last night.

He was fu¢king broken from the inside, and all these sins and crimes—the act of being heartless—was only a reflection of his desperate fight to look strong and inevitable. This unpierceable mask of being a cursed monster, a brute whose only language was pain and whose satisfaction lay within others' miseries, was just a mask that he did not want anyone to see through.

But I did. Last night I saw all of his scars and everything he never intended to let me have a glimpse of. I'd seen through his cold mask, and I knew he'd not forget that it was he who had allowed me. I knew very well that it was impossible for him to forget a single moment of last night; none of it could slip from his recollection.

"Come back, Taehyung... Please come back," I breathed out, my hands shaking and breathing becoming shallow.

God knew how he was going to react about this entire matter. It was certain that he was not going to take it lightly; it wasn't in his nature to forget all of it and move past it, because if it were anywhere even near his conduct, he wouldn't be trapped in this dangerous curse that has made him lethal to everyone he'd felt for.

What if everything gets worse? What if he crosses every extent to push me away and chooses his curse all the time? How am I going to deal with it?

My thoughts went in a hazard. It became hard to breathe, and the air around me felt ten times heavier, ready to shatter me into pieces. A sudden awful feeling crawled up my insides, my gut twisted and I felt nauseous. Am I that strong to keep fighting? Can I keep my promise to him, or would I run away when it might get too much to deal with?

Unable to hold myself together anymore, I removed the blanket from my body and hurriedly threw on my clothes before I sprinted downstairs. There was still a small hope living within me that he'd be home—at least, that was what I wanted from the depth of my heart.

However, my gut feeling came true when I found no sign of him downstairs.

"Have you seen Taehyung?" I asked one of the guards in charge of the security of the mansion.

"Alpha has left for work, sir."

"Has he told you when he'll come back?"

Mere disbelief passed through the guard's orbs; he looked at me in rather perplexity. "Sorry, sir, but we are not allowed to ask him such questions."

It was no secret that I'd gone crazy. How could I even expect to get such an answer from a guard? No one in this mansion was allowed to talk to Taehyung unless he told them to; he was the one for any rules here.

"Oh right, I'm sorry," I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose in disappointment.

With the same weird feeling flowing in my veins abundantly, I headed to the kitchen and poured myself a glass of water, hoping that it'd help me subside the burning ache that was evolving in the middle of my chest. There was a time when his absence was the last thing that bothered me, then his presence was what slowly became the only thing that comforted me amidst chaos... but never, for once during all these months I have been with him, have I felt so disturbed by his absence. However, the situation had never been the same.

I needed to talk to him before he made up his mind and took another of his decisions that'd only bring disasters. Feeling even more restless than before, I walked out of the kitchen; however, on my way back to the hall, I ran into the last person I wanted to deal with at this moment.

"Beg your pardon, but it looks like your dear mate hasn't bothered to inform you before he left." Olivia walked down the long set of stairs, amusement dancing in her evil eyes.

"Well, Olivia... I don't have any intention to have a conversation with you right now, so if you don't wish to get deprived of any sort of confidence early in the morning, please stay away from me."

I attempted to walk past her, but her voice stopped me.

"But judging by the way you look... devastated," She eyed me, making a thoughtful sound and her nose scrunched in distaste, "It's you who seems to be lacking confidence. What happened? Did he use you all night and leave you all alone like he always does?"

"Mind your fu¢king words, Olivia," I spoke through gritted teeth. "What goes on between me and Taehyung is none of your damn business. You are a mistress, so know your place. Don't try to play this game with me."

"Yeah, yeah," She rolled her eyes, walking over to the couch and sitting there with her legs crossed. "Isn't that weird that the mistress knows more about him and his whereabouts than the so-called mate does?"

Every cell of my body burned with rage. I did not want to deal with her right now—she was a fucking garbage person—but right now she was spitting facts that I hated the most.

"Then why don't you just keep your astonishment to yourself instead of trying to poke me? You know you won't get anything out of me, don't you?" I crossed my arms over my chest.

"Good point," She hummed and leaned over as she grabbed an apple from the fruit basket set over the table in front of her. She looked at me, the amusement never fading from her face as she watched me and slowly took a bite from the apple. She seemed to enjoy my difficulties the most; I mean, it was obvious she'd love seeing me like this. "This apple's delicious. You can try one as well."

My jaw clenched. It took everything to refrain from punching her right in her face.

"Oh, I was saying something, right?" She spoke, noticing my agitated expression. "Well, the good news is your mate might not bother to say goodbye to you, but he never forgets to say that in my case. Taehyung is out of town; he'll be back within a week."

Even though she hasn't physically slapped me, her words did a very decent job of doing that on her behalf. She knew more about his life than I did. It was the truth I couldn't deny even if I wanted to.

"By the way, he has told me that I can put you through decent use if I want to. Like doing my manicure and stuff—at least that would get something off of those two million he has wasted on you," She stood up and walked closer to me, standing in front of me as she took a bite from the apple. "What do you say? What are your skills?"

"Don't fu¢king lie, he'd never say such a thing." My voice expressed my emotions to the bare minimum.

"You don't believe me? Here, you can call him and ask him on your own," She offered me her phone. "See if I am lying, come on."

Her confidence diminished my hopes. After everything that happened last night, this was the outcome? The worst I had feared. I couldn't bring my hands to grab the phone. I got frozen in the moment I wished I could escape, somehow go far away and never come back.

"What? You don't want it?" She looked at me in confusion; however, the fake confusion turned into pure loathing as she uttered the next question. "Or can't handle the truth? The fact that your mate does not give a fu¢k about your existence, your emotions, thinks of you as a slave... hurts, doesn't it?"

Jungkook, don't take her words seriously. Don't let her do this to you—A voice inside me said it again and again, but I was incapable of hearing anything except for what Olivia said. If anyone knew how to destroy me after Taehyung, undoubtedly it was her because she was close to my weakness, and that was Taehyung himself.

"You know what he said when he made love to me this morning? What did he say whilst he gave me these marks?" She brushed her fingers over the side of her neck that was covered in hickeys.

I couldn't breathe. I did not want to cry or fall weak, but it was impossible for me to bear the truth. Did my love mean nothing to him? Why Taehyung, why? Why does the curse always fall heavy on you and destroy our chances of a lovely life together?

"He said you disgust him. He can't stand you; your presence suffocates him. You are a burden to him, and every time he sees you, he fu¢king hates it. And trust me, I am going very easy on you because these aren't the words he has used; what he used is much beyond your imagination, and I am sure you can't handle hearing those." She let out a low laugh. "So take my advice, stop trying already. You are never going to be anything more to him than he treats you like. The heaven you are dreaming of has been destroyed long ago, and hell? I am sure you have already seen enough. But if you wish to see more because of a sudden change of mind, you can wait around, 'cause I promise, I and Taehyung can show you more of it."

I was disappointed, enraged, and even hurt beyond anyone's understanding. My feelings were indescribable; I was already broken enough to go through all of this. After everything I did and all of my attempts... I was still stuck in the same place. Taehyung was not changing. Was his curse stronger than my love for him?

"By the way, tell me when you want a taste of the new hell. I'll record a few se× tapes of me and Taehyung—after all, that wouldn't be bad for your eyesight, would it?" She laughed, her voice a mock. "Anyways, I need to go to my appointment with my nail artist. I'm doing this favor for you by sparing you from the chores Taehyung has specifically instructed me to put you on as a recompense for his millions frittered. So, I am expecting a bit more gratefulness from your side the next time we bump into each other. See you, Taehyung's dear mate."

With that, she walked up the stairs, perhaps unknown that she somehow succeeded in making my long-gone hatred towards Taehyung rise at some corner once again.

Taehyung had told me that he did not want me to leave, but did he actually want me to stay or was I building my hopes for nothing? Maybe that person behind the mask was not going to come back anymore, maybe it was just too late... and everything else was a temporary dream that had to break anyway?

Perhaps the person behind the mask did not exist at all. That one night in heaven was a dream, but what was scary was that all these days in hell were the truth... the only truth.

Chapter Text

Olivia's POV.

They say whilst on the one hand where truth can be the savior for some people, lies can work as venom if said in the perfectly right way, at the wrong time. Vulnerability—the only thing a person can't realize about themselves but, at the same time, give away the most, especially to their enemies.

When I saw the unsettling gaze of Jungkook searching for Taehyung everywhere, I knew right away what move would get me the best out of this opportunity. Of course, my deep-rooted hatred for Taehyung and the want for revenge can never make me let go of my guard even for a second. I knew where he was because his own trusted fellow had sold his loyalty long ago. From watching my family get destroyed at the hands of that demon Elijah to standing up on my own feet to seek my revenge, I have seen it all—the best and the worst—but the burning flame of vengeance had never lessened. How would it? That bloody Taehyung was still alive, perfectly fine!

But not for long. I'd seen his restlessness, how he ran away from his own home due to the dread of facing his mate. The poor thing only wanted to fix him, but little did he know that the moment he'd finally succeed in bringing the old Taehyung back—that weak, pathetic guy who hides underneath this mask of an unbeatable Alpha who left no boundaries to cross to announce his brutal and cruel demeanor to the world—their demolition would start. What a scene it'd be!

At this point, it was no secret that Taehyung is very close to losing his battle. His curse was not as strong as before, and neither were his efforts to hold onto it. The taste of Jungkook's love got him weak, and to hide his weakness and lie low from his own flaw, he found an escape as always, even though this time the chances of it being long-lasting were small.

I shattered Jungkook today. I broke him really very well, and this was certainly going to take a toll on him that'd allow the cracks where the lack of trust and hope would creep in. The tears in his eyes made it very clear he did not have the courage to examine the truthfulness of my words, but it was evident that the storm set in his heart would fu¢king destroy him little by little, and he wouldn't even realize when and how he'd fallen into the trap that has been set around him for a long time.

I have lost a lot. I have burned in the flames of vengeance, lost everything I had—the chances of love, my dreams, my hopes for a beautiful future—only for the day when I'd see the ones responsible for the anguish we went through die a miserable death. The pleasure of seeing Elijah dying hadn't been successful because Taehyung killed him with his own hands, but... this time, nothing can stop us.

After all, who was there to stop us? Both Taehyung and Jungkook had no one in this world except for themselves. If anyone could save them, it was they. However, in this chaos and fight of running away from one another's feelings and their own beliefs that they doubted unlike anything else, how would they even get a chance to save each other?

Taehyung thought Jungkook was a threat to his existence. Jungkook believed it was Taehyung who destroyed him.

But Alas! None of them bothered to notice the true danger looming over them, and when they'd finally notice it, it'd be too late. In this fight of love, they'd lose, and their loss would be their lives and perhaps the chance of a supposedly beautiful life they could live together if alive. Whatever, I did not have any sympathy stored for them. It was true that they had gone through their fair share of pain and suffering, but none of it was enough—not to the point where it could have subsided the painful urge of revenge burning in my heart.

And after all these ends... I could finally be where I wanted.

My eyes involuntarily moved to glance at the picture that I had been holding in my hand for hours: Tristan. Only a few days to count until I could be with him, but after everything I did, would it even be right? He deserved better. I had left no levels to stoop; I gave away everything to achieve this one goal. All these years I had fought, and I still was fighting, when he perhaps was waiting for me... that one day when I'd be back and live the life we had dreamed together.

He said he'd wait for me but... I did not deserve to be with him. What'd I tell him when I have to fulfill my promise and tell him about the reason why I left him? How could I tell him that I let go of every drop of my dignity and shame to avenge the death of my father?

Yes. I was the daughter of Draco Wang. I was Jackson Wang's sister, burning with an equal amount of hatred for Taehyung, trapped underneath the want of revenge and with only one motive in life—and that was Kim Taehyung's demolition. My darkest secret was my biggest weapon, the sword that'd tear Taehyung and his mate apart, wipe off their existence forever, and put an end to this story.

Maybe this was the only meaning of my life. Burying the warmth of love in the deepest corner of my mind, I grabbed my phone and made the call. As expected, he picked up the call soon enough.

"Well, I was waiting for your call, Alpha's beloved mistress." As always, he opted for his usual tone.

"Glad that you haven't forgotten your job. Now tell me, what's the news?"

"Shouldn't we discuss the amount first?"

"Oh yeah, how can I forget? Without the treat, the dog won't open his mouth," I chuckled, unable to hide my disgust.

"Sweetheart, you should be thankful because if I opened my mouth somewhere else, specifically to your dear enemy, your whole family would have been on their deathbed right now." He laughed. "So, don't try me because you won't like the outcomes."

My fist clenched at my side, and anger crawled up every fiber of my body, but I had no choice other than to stay quiet. I needed this basta*d in order to get every news related to Taehyung because he was one of the only few people he trusted. In order to destroy someone, it's much easier to find closer enemies than being the close enemy. And the havoc a close, fake companion can create can beat every game and turn every table.

"You'll get the amount you ask for if the information is worth it. No need to worry."

"That's what I like to hear," He clicked his tongue. "So, let's give you some spicy news you have been waiting for, 'cause the fire has already been lit by the grace of Lozano's magic..."

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

The room was a mess, a heap of wrecked, useless belongings. I broke everything I found within my reach, trying to find peace in destruction; however, I felt empty. Without him, I had nothing but nothingness screaming inside of me. Each second felt agonizing and every breath felt like a burden; I was falling apart, and the shadows around me were detonating, forcing me to face the reality that went much deeper than the ferocious depth of this curse.

The claws of my wolf scraped against my skin, the fangs fought to tear through, and my skin steamed as I restricted his fur from making its way through. Every vein of my body was seething in the same fire I could see burning in the darkened orbs of him within mine as he stared at me through the mirror. He wanted to rip me apart and get out of my skin, tear away from me on his own, and the reason was not unknown.

Jungkook...

The person who snatched every one of my restraints and broke them into millions of pieces that I couldn't put together even though I wanted to. He fu¢king broke all of my walls and embraced my darkness as if it was nothing at all. He had no fear, he had no resentment towards me... all he had was love, the only thing I was scared of in this entire world.

Why couldn't he just hate me? Why was it so impossible for him to loathe me from his core?

Growling, I grabbed the table and threw it against the mirror, smashing it into mere pieces.

"I can't fall weak. If I let this curse slip away, then..." My panic-filled voice went interrupted by my loud thoughts and flashes of Jungkook's face; the memories of last night poured over me like a rainstorm. His smile, his voice, the way he perfectly fit in my arms and his skin melted into mine when the sparks shot... he was heaven that had landed in my arms.

Perhaps losing this curse could give me the chance to live with him, be with him and...

"Stop fu¢king thinking about him!" I shouted, grabbing the now half-broken chair and hitting it against the wall again and again, watching the wooden pieces flying everywhere and deep down wishing that my awakening emotions would break as well. "You cannot have him! You can't love him!"

But I loved him...

Yes damn, I loved him. The thing I feared the most was now living inside my heart for Jungkook, and worst of all, it was imperishable. He had the power over me; he could ruin me with just a smile and his loving gaze, and what made it worse was that I wouldn't even complain.

He was changing me... mending me, but it was true—if he succeeded, I'd fall weak. I had the strength to go through the worst now or in the near future; I was ready to face any war, but I did not have the courage to face my past. And letting go of this curse would lift that one last thin wall that separated me from those dreadful memories of the past, and I'd fall apart completely if I faced them again. I'd buried them deep and left no way for them to creep back through the cracks, but now... my past fought to play right in front of my eyes.

"No, I can't have him! I can't let him change me!" My hands shook, and my breathing became heavy. It felt like I was going crazy. Hell, he was driving me insane.

For how long did I have to keep running away? I was losing it. If I thought precisely, I was losing everything: the chances of having a life with my mate and my choice of sticking to my curse.

What was I going to do? He ran in my veins; he was the only reason that made me want to live once again. He made me feel alive whereas my whole life I'd lived like the living dead.

Jungkook's love had fallen heavy on my curse. He had destroyed my determination, altered my decisions, and broken through the walls I'd put around me. My existence revolved around him, my desires surrendered to him, and my soul burned for him.

I couldn't live without him, but I couldn't afford keeping him close to me because he made me weak. He awakened the emotions I'd killed long ago. I was supposed to be heartless; I had been heartless all these years, living like a brute. But now, the way he hauled me towards him, I was losing myself in him.

For once in all these years I have spent, I felt like living. I wanted to live, but I could not allow myself the pleasure of having his hand in mine—it'd break me. I wanted to be the way I had been: heartless, cruel, and brutal. A sadistic monster.

Breathing out a trembling sigh, I sat on the couch.

This was not going to end up good for me. If I kept losing my restraints, hell would break loose. My demons would eat me alive. I was supposed to loathe him; his face should have disgusted me, but every time I looked at him, all I felt was love. He was the only thing in this entire world that I couldn't have, but at the same time, he was the only one my body, soul, and mind craved.

The silence of this room was heavy, so heavy that I felt like it'd crush me underneath its weight, and suddenly the sound of the door opening shattered it all at once—but not in the way I'd expected, as I saw Aaron walking inside the room.

His eyes took a glance around the room, a flicker passing through them as his stare finally moved to me. "Alpha, we were supposed to attend a meeting. You told me to reschedule the meeting with Chen to... around 5:30 PM."

"I don't give a fu¢k, just cancel them," I spat, reclining against the couch and rubbing my temple.

Fu¢k these emotions! It was so easy when I felt nothing. From the moment he stepped into my life, he was just changing me every fu¢king day. It horrified me to even remember what I did to him, the way I treated him, how low I stooped to hurt him—yet all he was offering me was love. How could that man love me despite everything I had done? What did I do to deserve this, to have this chance to get close to the heaven he brought to me?

"Alpha, I'm afraid that's not possible. They might cancel the deal if we push this meeting further away from the date."

"Oh really? Do you think he has got the courage to do so? Then tell him to do it and invite his own death," My gaze shot at Aaron. "We'll see how brave he is."

He looked a bit taken aback by my sudden statement, a look of confusion plastered over his face, but he masked it soon enough. "Alpha, I know this might not be my place to speak, but is everything between you and your mate going well? You look really disturbed."

"He's not my mate! I don't give a damn about him, okay?! I don't love him, I fu¢king hate him!" Slamming my hands on the table, I stood up, breaking the last piece of furniture that was left in the room until now.

He fell silent for a few moments, skepticism dancing in his orbs.

"But I didn't ask if you love him or not," He let out.

I froze in my seat. My mind went blank and my nerves tensed. I could barely get my thoughts together, and the longing in my heart for the touch of my mate only added to the mix. I was doomed, so bloody doomed.

"You didn't?" The question left my mouth on its own.

If only I could understand how I was supposed to deal with this situation and what was the right choice for me!

"Yes, I didn't."

His response, which I hoped would be in my favor, was actually responsible for the opposite, because it made me realize after this whole time that I was in denial. I was denying the truth, and I wanted the lie to be the reality, which was contrary to how things had turned out.

Jungkook fu¢ked me up pretty badly. I thought I was the one who had caged him, but it turned out it was him—it was always him who slowly trapped me.

Aaron took the cue to speak upon noticing my silence. "Alpha, I think you should talk to your mate. There's no point in fighting it. You can choose what you want; it's your life, and if you want to give it a chance, I don't think there's anything wrong with it."

"I don't want to talk to him. I told you, he means nothing to me. And don't fu¢king talk about it," I clenched my fists, trying hard to hide the sentiments under the depth of the growing rage that I felt towards none but myself.

"If he didn't mean anything to you, then why are you running away from him? I don't know what's really going on between you two, but you shouldn't have any problem with him being around you if you truly don't have feelings for him," He spoke. "I'm sorry Alpha, but I am afraid this time you are not right. You are just trying to hide the fact that he is changing you and you are falling weak."

"Mind your words, Aaron," I growled, the beast inside of me trying to emerge as my rage rose higher, causing the need to draw blood to surge sharp. "You could be my Beta, but it doesn't mean I'd spare you any more mercy than I have shown to the ones who turned against me. Don't forget, beneath my skin, I am still the same person you have known all these years, and if you have forgotten who I am, I can make you remember it very well."

Fear flashed in his orbs, but not in the way I'd expected it. He seemed to lack trust in my words and it was evident by his nearly unaffected countenance.

"Your intentions are clear to me, Alpha; it's your conscience that isn't. If you can't accept him, at least free both of you from this burden," He let out before he finally walked out of the room, causing the prior silence to ascend from the haze once again.

This was not right. My weaknesses were surfacing... I had to make myself strong and forget about Jungkook. Either I had to go away from him or push him away at any expense, even if it meant losing my peace—and this could either be my biggest mistake or greatest decision.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

Five days.

It had been five days since he'd gone on his supposed business trip, which was more likely a false excuse he attempted to put in front of everyone—or may I say himself—only so that he could hide from the fact that he was running away from me and the bitter truth that scared him the most. This entire situation was the toughest I had ever dealt with; the distance he intentionally set between us hurt.

I was drowning in the tormenting, bottomless denial that Taehyung told Olivia that the sight of me disgusted him...

But what if Olivia wasn't lying? Her confidence said something else; not even the nearest bit of hesitance was there on her face when she stated those things as if they were facts. No, Taehyung couldn't have said that. The man who denied giving Olivia any right over me since the first day he'd bought me, even when he was fully suppressed under the effects of his curse, could never tell her something like that.

I was dying to talk to him, but at the same time, I did not have the mere courage to just dial his number and call him because, needless to say, I was afraid of what storm was waiting for me and if I was going to make it out of it or just get eliminated within it.

My questions were loud and clear, but only Taehyung had the answers to them, and he was nothing but reluctant to solve this dilemma. God knew what he was doing, or if the thought of me had crossed his mind even for once. Perhaps he did not bother to think about me at all and found a new distraction in the form of some beautiful, stunning person out there.

A very familiar strange feeling meandered in my gut and my thoughts fell into a clutter. My heart was beating fast; the feeling was uncomfortable and stressful. No matter how much I tried, calmness was the last thing that was anywhere near me. My helplessness in this situation—wanting to talk to Taehyung yet not being able to do so—only told me again and again how weak I was.

Olivia's laughter and words were resounding in my ears for the past four days, and even today, I could see no option for me to evade this torture. I was falling apart into pieces and what made it worse was that this was exactly what Taehyung wanted. Once he succeeded, he'd be able to wipe off every trace of hope from our lives and this blessed bond between us.

My head was spinning, and my lack of energy was taking a toll on me. I didn't know whether it was the stress or something I was far from figuring out that was responsible for it; nonetheless, I wanted to get rid of this awful feeling.

My mind was urging me to stop fighting and act selfishly. It was constantly telling me to let go of the man who has only been the reason for my pain ever since the day he stepped into my life like a storm and left everything at sixes and sevens. With every breath I take, my mind pushed the flashbacks to the shore—every memory that held another reason for me to hate Taehyung. But amidst this chaos, my heart reminded me of the pain he had gone through but never let anyone see through the surface. My heart reminded me of the truth that he, himself, had no idea of what he'd become, no matter how much he tried to make it seem that everything he did was in his right mind.

He was more damaged than I, but that doesn't give him the right to break me till all my paths around me get closed, does it? He wanted to snatch all my hopes away, and even though it was scary to admit, he was just a few steps away from succeeding in his intentions.

"Please tell me what to do, Moon Goddess," I buried my head into my palms, heaving out a weary sigh. "I don't want to give up, but I also don't see any other options left."

The darker the night grew, the harder it became for me to stay, at the very least, collected and still in my place. It felt like there was a tsunami waiting for me that was ready to crash into me within any second, and the peril of it happening was what could be held responsible for my lack of sleep and stability. I was growing anxious, unable to process my thoughts and emotions but only sensing them toss and turn everything from within.

Suddenly my stomach twisted, and the awful feeling crawled up my throat and mouth like spiders. My hand flew to cover my mouth and hurriedly removing the blanket from my body, I took off into the bathroom.

And as expected, I threw up. And why? I had been trying to figure it out for the past three days. Though I firmly believe that my tendency to overthink nowadays was the reason behind my sickness, however, this nausea, fatigue, and weird lack of appetite were making this crisis very complex to me, which went beyond the periphery of my understanding.

"Jungkook..." Julia's voice from the room came floating into my ears.

"I'm in the bathroom—" I couldn't finish my sentence as my gut twisted, forcing me to throw up nearly everything inside of me except for my organs; thankfully, they got saved.

Apparently hearing my troubled breathing and the obviously violent sound of vomiting, Julia rushed inside the bathroom, worried and startled.

"Jungkook..." She rushed to me and kneeled beside me as she held my hair back while I threw up. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, it's just kinda regular nowadays." I sighed as the twisting feeling in my stomach finally stopped, telling me that this session of torture had finally come to an end I was waiting for.

"What do you mean? How long has this been going on?" She asked, as she helped me to get on my feet and head to the basin.

I washed my face with cold water, deep down wishing that my heart would have turned as cold as it so that this pain would fade away as well—but if only all wishes could come true!

"Three, well... actually four days," I breathed out. "God knows what is happening. I miraculously throw up sometimes, I feel nauseous, the temperature of my body is always hot and sometimes it's just cold as ice, and this fatigue does not make any sense as well. Maybe I am just stressing too much."

It seemed like Julia did not take this matter as lightly as I did. Her expression changed and a strange kind of dismay draped over her expression, which unnerved me at some point.

"Come with me," she grabbed a gentle hold of my hand, led me outside the bathroom, and made me sit on the bed.

"Julia, what happened?" I asked, perpetual confusion taking over me.

Sighing, she sat beside me, hesitance hooked in her orbs. "Can you tell me what other symptoms you are having?"

"Nothing much, Julia. It's just that I don't have that much energy nowadays, I feel tired all the time, and it seems like I'm losing my appetite," I took a second to remember what else weird events I'd faced during the past few days. "However, sometimes it also appears as if it has increased ten times than before because I get just so hungry all of a sudden. My emotions are in a blunder; I feel sick to my stomach."

Julia fell silent. Her unsettled gaze gave it away that she was thinking about something, or I could say deeply worrying about it—and it was definitely about me.

"Hey, what are you thinking about?" I took the cue to speak. "You don't need to worry. I think I'm having these difficulties because of stressing too much; it's nothing else. You know Taehyung's out of town and things are not quite right in place, don't get worried. I'll be fine very soon."

She did not really respond to me, nor did she look convinced by my reasons. However, it looked like she had quite a different opinion that she was hesitating to say.

"Jungkook... did you miss your heat cycle?" Soon as the final question left her mouth, my whole body froze in realization.

This was when I finally realized her main point of this whole conversation and the worst part.... Yes. I missed it.

It didn't take Julia rocket science to get the message when my dreadful expression already made my answer vivid on my face; judging by the dismay on her face that rose a few levels, it wasn't a secret anymore that she understood my response loud and clear.

"You need to take a test to be sure." She spoke, giving my hand a gentle squeeze as if to comfort me when the newly rising turmoil had already started the devastating demolition.

I had to gather every drop of strength I had left within me before I finally got myself to nod in approval.

This test could change my destiny... and there's one thing for sure: I was not ready for it.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

A trail of sweat covered my forehead, my heart beat like a drum ready to jump out of my chest at any time. My hands were shaking, as was my breathing, giving away the storm within me.

What if the test comes back positive? I did not have the slightest idea of what I was going to do then. How could I have been so reckless about the suppressants? Since my wolf did not exactly reside in my body—the feel of his presence like a shadow was all I’d ever felt—I thought I’d not be able to bear the child of an Alpha. But unfortunately, I never bothered to get the facts right.

I decided to believe my assumption, which had no association with reality. What was worse is that now I wasn’t even sure if my wolf was as incapable as I’d thought he was. Perhaps his presence could be more than just an obscure shadow. It could have been good news for me if I hadn't been struck with this reality in a circumstance where my whole life was on the verge of being thrown upside down once again.

Never in my life did five mere minutes feel so long. Each second of those three hundred seconds felt like a day; with every moment passing by like a rapid, rushed wind, my anxiousness reached its peak and I felt more and more restless.

My eyes remained fixated on the clock while Julia tried her best to console me, telling me that everything would be okay. But deep inside I already knew: nothing was going to get better. Once I have stepped into a disaster, I never find my way back to the shore; I always get lost in the turmoil. In the terrible situation I was already intertwined with, I did not want to bring an innocent life into this cruel world.

The minute hand of the clock finally hit four, indicating that now I could see the results of the test.

My feet progressed before my own mind could; I found myself sprinting to the bathroom and picking up the test from the counter. I froze on the spot, solid like ice. The blood in my veins went cold, and the world around me stopped as I looked at the two lines.

I was pregnant.

Tears gathered in my eyes; my hand flew to cover my mouth in order to stop my sobs.

"No, this couldn't be happening..." I shook my head, sobbing as I looked at the test. I was still in disbelief. The pain that had persisted somewhere since the start stirred awake like a volcano, searing its way through the last bit of restraint and annihilating everything.

"I can't be pregnant... I cannot let another life get destroyed..." I sobbed, trying hard to make myself believe that this was just a dream and not the unnerving reality unfolding before my eyes.

Julia walked closer to me, seemingly hesitating about what she could do.

"Jungkook, calm down," she tried to console me as she put her hand on my shoulder, but I just couldn't get a hold of myself and my surging emotions—most of it being pain and despair.

"I cannot be pregnant, Julia. This test must be false." I drew in a deep breath and threw the test away before reaching for the second one I’d taken only for validation.

I hurriedly grabbed the test from beside the basin; however, likewise, my hopes were broken into millions of pieces. This test showed the same two lines. This time I didn't even need to put in the effort to throw the test away, because my trembling hands dropped it before I could by myself.

"No, this can't happen!" I nearly screamed. My agony knew no bounds. I was devastated.

"Jungkook, listen to me," Julia took hold of my hands. "Calm down. Don't panic, everything's gonna be alright."

"Nothing is going to be alright, Julia. I'm pregnant, and my mate's fu¢king cursed! He hates me and would probably hate this child too! Do you even understand what situation I am in right now?! This child would never get a good life to live and is probably going to end up like another Kim Taehyung!"

"I understand everything, dear. I know what you are going through, but right now you need to calm down. You might end up hurting your child—and trust me, you wouldn't feel any better than your mate if anything happens to your baby because of you." She inched closer, carefully holding my arms to make sure I didn't pull away and do something reckless. "So, calm down."

She was right...

Even though I’d just learned that I was pregnant, I already knew that I did not want to lose this soul growing inside of me. But bringing it into this cruel world was going to be the same injustice as not bringing it at all.

"What am I going to do? I don't want to lose this baby... but the situations right now are not right. This child would suffer, and the worst thing is that my child might have to go through the same situations that made his father what he is today: a brute. I don't want my kid to live in such circumstances. I don't want another life to perish in this cycle whereas I, myself, am constantly questioning my own existence."

"Don't worry, we'll figure something out," Julia wiped my tears and motioned her hands up and down slowly. "Take deep breaths."

My body began following her actions and my heavy breathing came under control; however, the rapid beating of my heart was still there, just as strong as before. The fact that a blessing like pregnancy had actually become a terror for me hurt so bad, like a knife cutting sharp through my chest and constantly burying deeper and deeper into my heart.

"Come, you need to sit down." Julia helped me to the bedroom and made me sit on the bed; my legs were barely helping me move. All the limbs of my body were refusing to respond to me at all. I was in such a state of shock and dilemma that only emphasized the dreadful outcomes of this sudden revelation.

Never in these few months had the thought of getting pregnant crossed my mind for even a second. I'd never thought I could bear any werewolf's child, let alone the man I loved from the bottom of my heart. This world had made me think so low of myself that I’d forgotten what I was really capable of, and unfortunately, now that I knew the truth, there was nothing acceptable to this supposed good side.

"Look, Jungkook, I know what you are going through. I understand how painful it might be for you to be scared of bringing your own child into this world. I am a woman too—indeed, I have never been pregnant, but trust me, I understand your feelings. That's why I am telling you: don't take any decisions in a hurry. It's your life and you have the right to decide what you want." She spoke, rubbing my hands to comfort me. "If you want the child, keep it and try to figure a way out for a better future. I’ll help you in every way I can, even though it's true that I don't have much power in that case. But..."

She paused for a second before she finally spoke. "Even if you don't want to keep it, you still have my support. No one will know about that. After the doctor’s checkup to be sure about your pregnancy, you can... terminate the pregnancy."

My breathing stopped and my eyes widened at the thought of aborting my baby. More tears rolled down my cheeks on their own; my shaky hands instinctively moved to touch my belly...

There was a soul growing inside of me. It breathed with me... connected to me, perhaps thinking that this was the safest place it could ever be.

How could I take the life of my own child?

But isn't bringing him into this cruel, dark world, among these heinous, bloodthirsty people, the same as death? I did not want my child to suffer because of the same things I did, but I did not have any right to stop this precious soul from having his chance to see the world. Surely there were dark sides to this planet, but there were brighter places too. The only difference was that I never got to see the beautiful side—the brightest places I had never been to, or probably would never be.

"I don't know what I'm going to do... I don't want to be a killer, to take the life of my child..." I lowered my head, breathing out a trembling sigh that gave away the turmoil within me the bare minimum.

"You don't have to be a killer. It's all up to you. If you feel like aborting this child would give you a lifetime of regret you don't want for yourself to bear, then just don't do it. Don't get yourself tangled in such situations if you can't deal with them!"

"But the world will kill my child if I don't!" I broke down. "I'm so helpless and pathetic that I don't even have any choice between killing my baby or letting others take his life. I don't know what I can do, I don't even have the nearest idea whatsoever!"

"It's okay, we still have time," Julia cooed, detecting how panicked I was. "Think about it. It's your decision. Take as long as you want to figure out what you want and what you think is the best choice. Don't put yourself under any pressure; you need to be in the right mind to make the right decision, but please don't let anyone else's deeds influence what you want to do. This child is yours, and it might be hard for you, but now you should only think of yourself and this unborn soul inside you. Decide what’s best for you."

Everything she said was true, and there wasn't even a spot to argue. The decision was up to me.

Sniffling, I wiped my tears. "I will." This was all I uttered, though I had no idea how I was going to take this tough decision and gain the determination to rely on it.

"Take some rest. I’ll take you to the doctor tomorrow." With that small smile being flashed with which she tried to aid me some comfort, she walked out of the room, gently shutting it behind her.

Upon her departure, the previous silence fell into the room, unpierceable and somewhat leading to chaos in my mind. I rested my palm on my stomach, my eyes reluctant to break away from it at all. Different kinds of reflections attacked me, and this was the first time I didn't feel the necessity to push them away because deep inside, I already knew that I had to take a decision anyways, so what was the point of fighting it?

Perhaps, for once, this disarray could lead me to the right path before someone could close it forever.

Surely I had no idea about what I was going to do, what was going to be the right choice to decide, and whether or not I was supposed to take it alone... but every time the thought of my unborn child crossed my mind, I got one more reason to be sure that... I was not willing to lose this blessing. And I was not willing to let Taehyung ruin this baby’s beautiful future just like Elijah once did to him.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

After long struggles and finding a way out of the mansion to attend the appointment, the reports I got from the doctor confirmed the unnerving truth that I was actually pregnant. If anything, this final confirmation did was making the terrible hopelessness sink even deeper, trapping me in a never-ending haze of despair. This news of my pregnancy has attacked me like a disastrous storm, breaking me on a level that even Taehyung hadn't managed to reach; to say I was devastated wouldn't even express a tiny bit of my anguish.

I was one month pregnant. For a whole month, my baby has been with me, but I didn't know. And now that I finally knew, I was drowning in guilt and remorse. I couldn't picture myself taking my child's life. I'd rather die than commit such a vicious crime.

"How can I let you go?" Tears freely ran down my cheeks as I put my hand over my stomach. It was only a month, but I could already feel my baby's presence. "I can't..."

All I could see around me was dark, even though the lights of the room did a decent job of keeping everything bright. It was as if the soul-shaking darkness of the night sky had descended to the ground and consumed me, intending to never let me escape ever again.

Of course, I wanted to give this baby a chance to live, but I was afraid-so afraid that this world and its people would snatch the colors away from his life as it did to mine. My child might never even get the love of a father, and what if my fate ends up being like Carolina's?

What if amidst all these heartless acts and ruthless deeds, Taehyung's heart really becomes like his father's, and he ends up doing the same thing as him and killing his own mate? It didn't matter that what Taehyung was doing was in a state where he did not have any control over himself whatsoever, and his and his father's situations were purely different. His father's deeds were done with pure vile intentions, and everything Taehyung did was done in a state of helplessness, under the possession of his curse that he asked for and embraced with open arms.

Death didn't scare me as much as seeing the worst side of him did. I did not wish to see the worst.

I was simply tired of fighting. Yes, I was weak, and I don't find any shame in accepting the truth since I had never claimed to be strong. I had always been aware of how deep I was in the water and how far I could go. My intentions and vision were clear. Even a few days ago, I only had one person to fight for and that was my mate, but in this meaningless life of mine, for the first time ever, I could see a beautiful meaning. Another reason worth fighting for... and taking decisions I'd never presumed of taking.

And that was my baby. I could not let Taehyung ruin this precious life under the effects of his curse, which he himself was reluctant to let go of. After being with him all these months, I could distinguish one thing very clearly: to him, nothing mattered more than this curse. He did not consider it a curse; he considered it his source of strength that he solely uses to inflict pain on others and somehow wishes to fill the longing and emptiness of his soul.

There was no guarantee on how long it was going to take him to finally realize the true meaning of life that was giving him chances every time to live once again, nor was there any security on if he was ever going to get out of that hallucination. If I was overthinking or not was still a question that stood out of everything; however, nothing was impossible for a man like Taehyung. The person within him that I wished to see, and bring out, was long gone. Bringing him back was like a dream that would never be accomplished, and I couldn't sacrifice the life of my child for some imagined slights like this, not anymore.

I have fought enough, and all of those harsh rejections I have got every time I tried to claim my chance at love, give this mate-bond a chance, have given the answer to all the supposed outcomes of me keeping trying to mend this relationship till my last breath. And this baby's life was not worth sacrificing for Taehyung's curse, not for anything else in this whole world.

"I won't let anything happen to you. Papa's not gonna snatch your chance to live. I'd do anything to protect you and unfortunately, to protect you from the dangers out there, we have to live without your other father-because if there's any threat to your life, he is one of them." I breathed out, wiping my tears with the back of my hand but somewhat not succeeding in stopping myself from crying.

I had no options other than choosing only between my mate or my unborn child. Choosing Taehyung would mean letting go of my child, because if I were to keep trying to bring Taehyung back, there are no ways that this soul could flourish amidst this dangerous havoc. I wouldn't be able to give this baby a beautiful life if I had to live in this hell Taehyung created for me by himself.

And if I choose this baby, I'd have to leave Taehyung... forever.

But this decision should have been easy. Taehyung hurt me, broke me until there was left no way for me to fix myself, put me through hell and snatched all hopes for me to live... I should have felt hate for him instead of the love that stirred awake in my heart every time I saw him. Why did I feel like I was getting torn between these two options? Why did I feel like not leaving my mate and not letting go of my child as well?

Would it be an injustice if I didn't let Taehyung know about the existence of his child and run far away from him? If yes, then making my child live without the shadow of a father was the same crime too.

"I don't know what I'm supposed to do..." A sob left my mouth. "I love your father. It's not his fault that he has turned into a monster; he's not a terrible being, he's just lost and I don't see any way to bring him back. I know he needs me but... I can't risk your life. I can't let you go. You are the only good thing that ever happened to me. I can't sacrifice your happiness for your father who has already sacrificed his long ago. I want to bring you to the world-the world I'll build for you, with me."

Words couldn't express my emotions or my agony. I'd always thought I'd been through my fair share of pain and nothing could hurt me more than I'd already faced, but everything was a wrong assumption. What I'd seen and faced was not even close to the pain I felt today. This news shattered me in a way nothing else ever had or could have, not even my cursed mate whose only intention was to break me so that I couldn't mend him.

"It wasn't supposed to be like this," I sniffled, my tears flowing down abundantly. "I thought I could heal your father and then we could have you and a wonderful life together, but you are just the perfectly right thing that happened at the wrong time."

"But I won't let go of you. Yes, it'll hurt me beyond extreme to leave him on his own, but I will do anything for you and make the sacrifices my parents never made for me. You deserve all the happiness in this world, a beautiful life where you wouldn't have to stay trapped in a cage and desperately look for light over and over again, just like once I and your father did." I drew in a breath, inchmeal attaining control over myself. "You'll be free, like a bird, and you'll get everything your heart desires. I might not be able to fulfill the absence of your other dad, but I'll never let any of your wishes go unfulfilled. You are going to have everything your parents never had. You'll never have to face the dark side of this world. You won't have to suffer."

The decision was hard, and probably going to hurt me for the rest of my life, but did I have any option? No, I didn't. This was the only option left for me and no matter how much it hurt, broke me from within, I had to take this step, once and for all.

But before that...

Once Taehyung arrived, I had to face him for one last time. This time he'd have to answer every question, solve every dilemma he has put me in, face the truth he always runs away from, and either he'd have to let his curse go, or let me go.

For once, there would be no more compromise. I won't let him have power over me. Not for love, not for this bond or anything we have had. It'd have to be his sole decision that, perhaps, would be the last stroke for me-and this time I won't fall weak because I have one more reason to stay strong and face the storm that my mate pushes me into.

And there's not even a single doubt that existed at any corner of my head: if Taehyung put me into a place where I'd have no way other than choosing between him and my baby, it'd be my baby.

I have fought enough for him and it didn't give me anything other than pain and regret. But now, it was my unborn child who gave me a new reason to live, and I was willing to do anything but not let go of this beautiful reason.

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

It turned out that I ran out of reasons to stay out of town too soon. It was the sixth day, but my control over my beast had already slipped away, as if it had been years since I last saw the sight of Jungkook. Even without being here, he was affecting me, which left me wondering in my despair how I was going to succeed in staying away from him when I have intended to push him away at any cost.

I couldn't even express what I was going through, nor could I, somehow, find a way out of this disastrous dilemma. I was disappointed in myself for letting myself sway away with the wave of the tsunami Jungkook brought into my life. I burned for him, my soul craved his presence, and my eyes were desperate to see the sight of him and have him in my arms just like... that night.

It felt like... I was dying without him.

When did he become my need? When did he captivate me so much under the spell of his love that I couldn't realize it even though his love was the only thing I'd ever considered lethal? I despised this weakness growing within me, but how could this succeed in making me feel alive? Give my soul a taste of the new world which I believed was nothing but a beautifully set trap that had my supposed demolition.

But Jungkook's eyes never said that he wanted to ruin me.

Those beautiful eyes never showed anything other than love. They were full of emotions and tenderness that I felt tempted to get a taste of; his touch brought a surreal peace within my soul that I'd never felt. But I didn't want this. I wanted nothing he was trying to offer me. I wanted the pain—my only relief in this world.

And every time I saw Jungkook, my soul begged for me to devote myself to him. He was like a breath of fresh wind, and I wanted to drown in him so badly and never come back to my senses ever again. But that was not what I was meant to do. There was no place for love in my life. This life was supposed to be lived like a heartless, ruthless, and vicious monster. There shouldn't have been any change, no touch of love or place for any emotional attachment.

Then why?

Why was I falling so weak? I have always forced myself to do things that I didn't want to; I hurt people, I killed innocents without giving a damn about the outcomes, I wiped away any sort of emotions from my heart and sealed it shut so that those sentiments could never creep their way back. I built myself like this, and there shouldn't have been any problem with living this way forever, but it wasn't true. I was indeed feeling the cracks opening, being exposed to the light Jungkook brought into my life. I was becoming the person, perhaps, my mate wanted to see.

And I hated it. I did not want to change, but all my attempts were going in vain. The more I tried to push myself away from the boundaries, every single thought of Jungkook dragged me to the edge where I'd finally lose it. I was afraid of opening up to the new world he was trying to show me, and this fear was one of those few things I was trying to hold onto at any cost.

Those dead emotions in the depths were now like a ticking bomb. They could explode at any minute and destroy this person I have made myself to be.

The dreadful memories of my horrendous past I have kept on the front were now working as nothing. People always try to erase the recollection that hurt them, but I prefer to do the opposite. Pain is what keeps us reminded of the things we wish to avoid, and in my case, it was love. It was the awful feeling in this damn heart beating in my chest every time my eyes took a look at the beautiful man I broke in every way possible.

He was too good to be true, and that's why I ruined him. Little by little, being in control and wholly comfortable underneath my skin—even though his watery eyes with unshed tears told me everything untold every time I glimpsed at him.

I broke him and never gave him a chance to heal, just like I'd kept my own wounds raw, only so that they could constantly remind me of the mission of my life. However, they too were falling weak in succeeding to shelter my outer demeanor and the cruel facade that took so long to build but didn't even take a year for Jungkook to break through.

But not anymore.

Being near my mate was already more than I could afford; seeing the sight of him was a touch of the heaven I never imagined getting a chance to see. Having the liberty to feel his love was more than anything I could have wished for, and having the ability to accept it with open arms would have been my greatest chance at life if I weren't to be this monster forever.

But Alas! I was a monster and I'd always have to be.

My destiny was written the day the goddess gave me this curse, and this is one of those things that are not meant to be rewritten. I didn't know about others' cases, but I did not want to get back to the same prison where anyone could use my weakness against me for the sake of their own profit. Years ago when I accepted this curse, I didn't accept it with the intention of changing into the same person all over again. How could one person vanish my determination with a snap of his finger?

I'd never allowed anyone power over me, but Jungkook took it away. It was still a debate whether I'd allowed him to do so or he snatched it, but what mattered was that he had the keys to the door I did not want open—not in this lifetime, not in any other lifetime.

And the only way to gain back control over me was to push him away.

I knew I did not even possess the nearest idea of how much I have hurt him, and for a person like me who has been deemed so slow, it'd be hard for anyone to believe that I did not want to treat Jungkook like that—not even the slightest bit to that level. But did I stop myself from doing so?

Absolutely not.

There was no denying that I did not have the right to have him, and he did not deserve to be put through the hell I have created. He deserved to be free, and if there was anyone who was meant to suffer, it was me. It was all my fault; everything I did was solely my doing and I had to bear the responsibility for him.

Damn... he tried so hard to fix me. He gave all of himself to me in return for all the torments I made him face. He was a person with a heart of gold; losing him would be equivalent to losing the greatest treasure this world has offered me, but I had to.

Neither could I keep him locked with me and burn in the flames of this cage, nor could I let him change me.

So the only way to end this was to let him go...

That was the only thing left to do, and it might destroy me even more than Jungkook's loving gaze did. But amidst these two types of distractions, that was the one I could afford and get through. It was a sure case that I was too far away from the shore to ever get back; the only way of escape was to drown deeper and deeper into the endless sea, with the intention of never getting back for the rest of my meaningless life.

And to push Jungkook away once and for all, I might have to cross the extreme lengths I hadn't until now. This time I'd have to hurt him... maybe for one last time, but in a way I never had. And unfortunately, there was no space to take a step back from this ultimate decision because if I did, that'd be the end of my curse.

I'm sorry, Jungkook... but our destiny can never be intertwined.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I looked at the sky, finding the endless blue of it mesmerizing and feeling drawn to it like a bird wishing to explore the depth of the beautiful white clouds floating freely over it—as if it was their own safe territory they set high above, forbidding everyone who planned to invade it.

My emotions were not a mess, but whatever their state, it turned out to be one of the biggest mysteries for me to solve. I was unable to decipher my feelings, but to say the truth, I was reluctant to try and put them in place anyway. For the first time in all these months, I felt one less burden hanging on my back that would have eventually dragged me further down into the pitfall I have been trying to escape. But this wasn't the relief I was looking for, and at this point, I did not even know if I was going to regret my decision over the course of time that might fly away like a stroke of cold wind.

I was determined, but this did not give me freedom from the guilt that was growing in some corner to suppress me underneath it. The only thing that kept me standing on my feet was the thought of my child. I’d never thought parenthood could feel so lovely—but alas! I couldn’t even enjoy this lovely feeling because the thought of my mate was constantly bugging me, putting everything in my head under a cluttered mess of questions none had the answers for.

It was hurtful to think that I was planning on leaving Taehyung and the life I’d dreamt with him behind. But, at the same time, what has this bond even given me? Nothing other than excruciating pain and miseries that’d haunt me forever. This bond was supposed to be a blessing, but for me, it had become a burden—and yet, it was more than just a bond. I loved that man with all of my heart; I could die for him but... I couldn’t give up my child. Some decisions are hard to take, but they need to be taken anyway. That is how this life works.

Maybe Taehyung would always remain just like a dream for me; that life I had imagined would only reside in my mind but never come true.

It hurt to accept, but in this fight, my love has lost and the curse won. The same darkness that was once drawn by cruel fate to our lives has succeeded in destroying us. But I’d not let this darkness loom anywhere near my child’s life; I’d not let this world snatch the things it snatched from me, and my mate as well.

A low sigh slipped past my lips on its own, the despair and strange ache in the core of my heart increasing every time a thought crossed my mind. They were loud and clear, urging me to face reality when I have already accepted it... or maybe I haven't.

The sound of the door opening broke me out of my trance. As my stare moved, I saw Julia walking inside. She had a worried look on her face that didn’t seem alarming at first glance; however, when she walked closer and I caught the light trembling of her hands along with her rushed breathing, I became sure she wasn't here just to check up on me. She seemed nervous, which gave me an idea of what might come next.

"Jungkook, the Alpha's going to be here tonight. He's on his way back." As expected, she gave me the news I was bracing for.

"Oh." This was the only reaction I mustered.

It was not startling; I was expecting his arrival anyway, and the sooner he came, the sooner I could end this too. She looked a bit surprised at my cold reaction—perhaps she had thought I'd be stressed out, which was usually the case for me, but not today. I had no fear; for once, I did not have any dread regarding facing him. Maybe it was because now I knew that this fight was not for me only; there was a soul I needed to protect.

As Julia tried to look for words but remained unable to come up with anything, I decided to speak. "How did you know he’s coming today?"

"Oh, well..." She hesitated for a mere second. "I overheard Olivia. I presume she was talking to him."

"Right, he had to tell her about everything. It’s one of his necessities," I chuckled, bitter and cold. Of course, how could he forget to give his mistress every news of his life? He preferred to make her more of a part of himself than me. Good for him; once I leave, she’ll be the one he’d have to live with for the rest of his life—or maybe until she gets to her motive.

I did not really fear her and Jackson, who was supposedly involved with her as well, because Taehyung was capable of protecting himself. But the thought of my safety worried me at some point. Why didn't I fear the chances of facing the odds? I felt like I had become this whole other person. Only a few days and one discovery were what it had taken to turn me into someone different. The strength and confidence that surged into me like a cyclone was incredible to feel, yet somehow unnerving.

"Jungkook, do you plan on keeping the baby?" Julia's sudden question made my heart stop for a second.

After a few moments of silence, I spoke. "Yes."

"How are you going to keep it? I'm sorry if I sound as if I am doubting you, but you can't keep it hidden from the Alpha. A male omega's pregnancy becomes very evident quickly," she spoke softly.

"Well, lucky enough I don't exactly have a wolf—though it's true his almost non-existing presence has started becoming a bit more evident nowadays. I think in this case, I'd turn out a bit lucky," I blew out a sigh, not breaking my eyes away from the scenery of the sky. "Besides, it's not really an issue I'd bother to spare my attention on. You know I'd not prefer my child to grow up in an environment like this. The curse of Taehyung makes him no less of a monster than his own father was!"

"What do you mean? Are you thinking of—"

I did her the favor of answering her unfinished question. "Yes, I'm leaving Taehyung."

She seemed shocked by my confession; almost as if she couldn't believe what I was saying. It was obvious why, because she had once seen the need to save my mate burn in my eyes; she saw how far I was ready to go to bring him back. But it has all changed, so fast that I myself couldn't realize it. I still felt those same things, but now they were for my child.

"What?" she blurted out, her widened eyes telling me how flabbergasted she was. "Jungkook, what are you saying?"

"You heard it right, Julia. I'm leaving him." I finally turned to look at her. "Taehyung and I are at a point where either one of us has to take a step back if the other doesn't take one forward—and Taehyung is never, ever going to be the one to step forward. It’s all going to be a repeat cycle and I am the one getting destroyed. I can't fight for two, and I can't sacrifice my child. The only way I could get something meaningful out of our damaged lives is by giving this child a life none of us had."

She fell silent. Her confusion had faded, however, I could sense her concern.

"The Alpha will not let you go, Jungkook. He’d never let you do it, and even more now that you are pregnant, he’d not allow you to leave." She spoke after a while. "He might end up hurting you and the baby in the process."

"That's all he’s been doing. Hurting me. I am used to it now. At this stage, there's nothing I can't handle!"

"Jungkook, if you really plan on leaving, I won't stop you. I know what you have gone through and you deserve a better life, but there are so many dangers out there. Everyone knows whose mate you are and this puts you at moderate risk; his enemies might come after you and your child," she said. "Who’s gonna be there to ensure your safety? How are you going to manage all alone?"

"I know the risks that are waiting for me, but I don't have any other choice. Tell me, is Taehyung any less of a risk to this child? There are very low chances that he won't hurt the baby under the effects of his curse. He ends up hurting anyone who makes him feel anything at all; he’s incapable of love and emotions." I was determined.

The questions she was asking were the same ones that rose when I’d first thought of leaving, but fortunately, I had my answers.

"I have thought of all of it, Julia. And I can't let another life get torn in this havoc. Taehyung's still stuck in his past; it's all around him and I have tried hard, with everything I have, but I couldn't break it. There are no possibilities that he’s ever going to recover," my voice trembled. "It fu¢king hurts that I'm leaving him like this, but I have to. I'd rather save this child and secure a beautiful future for him than be long gone for the wrong reasons."

Noticing my restlessness, Julia walked closer to me and engulfed me in a hug. "Shhh... calm down. It's okay," she cooed, gently rubbing my back.

Soon as she embraced me, just like I'd feared, I broke down into sobs.

"My heart's breaking even at the thought of leaving him, Julia. I don't want to leave him like this... the fact that he's possibly the biggest risk to our baby is shattering me. Even in this hell, I’d dreamt of a beautiful future with him, but now I know that dream will always remain a dream." Words couldn't describe my agony. "It is the greatest loss I am going to have to endure—the loss of a mate—but I can see no other way. I'd have to live without him, knowing he's still stuck under his curse, suppressed by his demons so bad that he could never get a taste of love. Yes, I am acting selfish and even cowardly, but that is for my child."

"You aren't acting selfish, and you aren't a coward, Jungkook," she slowly pulled away. "You are one of the bravest people I have ever seen. You are the one making the sacrifice here; you are fighting for everyone—your mate and your child."

"B-but I'm leaving him and he needs—"

"Yes, you are leaving him, but that doesn't make you selfish. You are sacrificing your dreams for your child. How can a parent's sacrifice ever be selfish?" She flashed me a small smile.

I could not get anything out of my mouth. I was planning on leaving everything behind, and what was worse was that this pain was just the beginning.

"Don't worry that much. I know raising a baby alone is not easy. But I am sure you are going to make it. You'd be able to overcome all of the storms crashing your way. Don't ever doubt yourself, just stay strong."

"Thank you, Julia. Thank you for all the times you helped me despite the risks. I’ll forever be grateful."

"You don't need to thank me. I am more than happy to help," she spoke. "But Jungkook, I am afraid the Alpha might not let you leave. It's better for you to escape before he arrives. Once he's here, I don't think it’d be possible."

"I want to talk to him for one last time," I let out a sigh.

"What?" Her mouth nearly hung open. "You know he’d not let you leave if you tell him about your pregnancy, don't you?"

"Yes, I am aware. He is not the one to win every time, Julia. But I need to talk to him; I don't know if it’s the hope that the news might change him or just the need to face him for the last time. I just want to talk."

"What if he cages you again? It's nothing for him to keep you trapped or bring you back after an escape. Within an hour, he has people loyal as dogs to him for money and power," she said, dismay in her gaze. "You need to be at a safe place before he knows."

"I know, and I have thought of everything. Don't worry, I'll be fine. This time, I will not lose this battle."

Julia finally sighed in defeat. "I hope you know what you are doing."

"Trust me, I know."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I waited hours for his arrival, deep down hoping that he would come sooner so I could end this faster. The more time passed, the more I began questioning myself, whereas the truth was that I did not want any change in my perspective or the belief that took so long to build. It would be a lie if I said I wasn't scared at all; there was still fear living vividly within me, even though it was far less compared to my dread at other times.

I did not have any idea what Taehyung's reaction was going to be after knowing about my pregnancy, or if I was going to be able to gather the courage to tell him the truth at all. But one thing I knew for sure was that I wasn't going to let him cage me again. He no longer held the same power over me. The time he had held that authority was gone because now I had a reason to live.

But didn't Taehyung have the right to be close to his child? Was I wrong for thinking about taking our baby away from him?

I was... or maybe I wasn't. It was the least of my worries. Doing something right has never made anything right, then why bother doing something wrong this time? Who knows, it could turn out to be how it was meant to be.

I got up from the bed. The cold winds were making their way through the open windows, the moon had decided to show up in the dark sky in all its glory, and a strange hazy silence blew through the atmosphere. There was nothing alarming about this beautiful night, yet all I could feel was dismay and a weird, inexplicable emptiness that demolished me from within. It took a while to understand the difference, but I concluded soon enough that the way I felt was not deceiving—it was the night that was indeed here to deceive me into believing there was actually some beauty that remained at the depth of it, whereas everything else was at a devastating standstill.

Grabbing a glass of water from the nightstand, I gulped it down in a few chugs. I hadn’t even realized how thirsty I was until now, when the soothing feeling finally hit my tastebuds.

God knew when Taehyung was going to arrive or if he'd come to this room at all. It was beyond my capabilities to comprehend him in any way, and now that he has been eventually getting out of my reach, putting this intolerable distance between us and running far away from the truth I wanted him to see, I knew I had already lost this battle to understand the unfathomable. The man I loved had already succeeded in failing us in every way possible.

A trembling sigh left my mouth as I put the glass down, putting a huge amount of faith in my shaky hand as I did. The glass didn't break, and neither did the silence of the room in the manner I wanted it to—perhaps with a click of the door and the sound of very familiar, awaited footsteps my ears were eager to hear.

I slowly crawled back to the bed, finding my own little comfort under the warmth of the blanket. Though it was not the kind of warmth that could melt the ice within me, it did help me forget. Even though it was for a few moments, still, amidst this chaos, even a mere second of peace mattered to me.

After a lot of struggle, just when I made myself believe that my eyes wouldn't see the sight of his arrival tonight and attempted to lie down after I turned off the bedside lamp—only for the sake of my troubled mind and soul, hoping to bless them with a few hours of sleep—the door opened.

Gasping softly, I sat up straight and my hand flew to turn on the light before my gaze shot to the doorway. The familiar footsteps sounded, and my mate entered.

My eyes looked at him, and an unexpected relief flooded my veins. My loudly beating heart could only make it more evident than it already was. Just one glance—it took only one glance at him to feel the storm rise again around the walls I'd built. It was threatening, trying to break everything down to nothing but mere dust.

He, on the other hand, looked unaffected. The coldness that was undeniably my biggest fear was there, swarming to the full and standing out above everything, piercing through my soul and snatching the last drop of shattered hope away from me. His expression was impassive, restricting me from deriving any meaning out of it. But why was I trying to see changes anyway when I already knew the path I had to take?

He closed the door shut. He took a step into the room, moving toward the cupboard and pulling out the gun from his pocket before settling it on top, followed by putting the rest of his belongings into the drawer. Calm and collected, yet giving away an omen of an upcoming disaster. What was the restraint? My silence?

I watched him. Inspecting his moves, hoping for a glance my way, but he was so casual, as if everything was just like the first day he had brought me from the auction and put me in his own hell so that he could break me further. His cold demeanor bugged me and made me enraged; my messed-up thoughts and emotions only added to the mix.

"So... you are finally back," I spoke, my voice low and suppressed, giving away my anger though it was not what I'd intended to show.

No response. Not even a stare my way. He minded his own business, walking into the closet and changing his clothes before getting out and attempting to head into the bathroom, but I spoke up the very moment he was about to get out of my view.

"When are you ever going to stop acting like a bloody coward?"

He stopped, and I saw the visible stiffening of his muscles, the reflex giving me only a mere sense of what my words did to him. A solid minute passed in silence before he finally turned around. His cold eyes gave me chills; they were just utterly cold, and there was something really dodgy about the way there was no anger flaring in them, nor anything at all.

Empty. He seemed empty today.

Without uttering a word, he stalked toward me. I fisted my hands under the blanket, refusing to show him any sign of terror that might bring the satisfaction he always looked for. He didn't try to break the eye contact; instead, he was the one who did not allow me to do so. There was no restlessness, unsteady breathing, or indications of hesitation that could have led me to some sort of answer. Unknowingly, he was actually making me question my own eyes and, at some point, my courage that trembled just by his presence.

He sat on the edge of the bed, at my side, completely facing me.

"Tell me, Jungkook, what makes you think that I'm a coward?" he asked, calm and collected.

"Everything..." I spoke. "What would you call someone who runs away from the truth when you know the reason behind his deeds is some sort of sick fear that has made his life a fu¢king hell? And even after knowing it, he still can't step out of it because he simply decides to stay in the delusion and does not have the courage to make a move? Isn't this enough to judge if someone's a coward or not?"

He stared at me coldly. Not speaking a word for a few long minutes made the air in the room feel ten times heavier with a sudden tension.

"I have told you over a hundred times, I don't know what part you do not understand," he began, looking dead into my eyes. "What makes you think that I'd change anything for a person like you? Two million is what it took me to purchase you. I can buy a hundred like you, and each of them would probably be better than you. If I had to change, I'd do it for someone worth it—someone I have to earn, not buy. You were fu¢king easy, and after using you so countless times, there's nothing about you that thrives me. I have gotten bored of you."

I didn't want his words to affect me, but damn, it fu¢king hurt. Those things he said stabbed me in the heart like sharp knives. For a second, I only stared at him blankly, my own conscience questioning me—how could I have ever fallen in love with a brute like him?

Knowing the full effect he had on me with his cruel statements, he decided to break me even more.

"I don't even feel like touching you anymore, Jungkook. There's nothing interesting about you that would keep a man's desires locked in one place. To be really honest, the sight of you makes all my desires stay at bay. You are just a waste of time and effort. Amidst all the beautiful young omegas, you are just an outcast and I have made good use of you for a very long time," he let out a low chuckle, leaving no scope in humiliating me. "It is true that I wanted to make you suffer, see you die little by little, but now that my interest is gone, I don't care about it anymore. At least then I had hatred for you, but now I have nothing. You are nothing to me. And I must say, it was a wrong investment to buy you since I could have gotten a better deal with less money. You were not worth it, and you still are of no worth. It's the truth that you are running away from. The delusion that a person like you can make me change."

Don't cry, Jungkook. He doesn't deserve your tears.

I sucked in a breath, my breathing shaky and a burning feeling spreading through my throat as I tried not to let out any sound, because I might eventually end up breaking down all over again and this would only give him pleasure. At that moment, it didn't matter to me why he was saying all these things, what his so-called intention was, or what he expected in return. All I knew was that, whether under his curse or not, everything he'd said was said under his full control. He was aware of every fu¢king word he said, and he knew very well that it destroyed me from the inside in such a way that none could ever comprehend from looking at the scars and cracks on the outside.

"What? Do you not have any of your snarky responses?" He quirked an eyebrow. "Cat caught your tongue? I was quite certain about your reaction anyway because all you do is stay fucking mum when you don't have a shit to say. So, until you gather your thoughts together, let me have my peace of mind while having you keep your mouth shut. We can continue this conversation after I freshen up. I am confident you can come up with many more ridiculous ideas and questions. And you know what? I am tired of these regular boring conflicts, so I'll just answer all of your questions and end it once and for all."

If it was possible to melt into shadows, I would have. But it was not, and now I had to face everything my mate said, knowing that I could never have him in the way I once dreamt of. He has successfully turned all my dreams into dreadful nightmares that I wanted to escape.

Glancing at me up and down, running some kind of calculation in his head, Taehyung stood up and headed toward the bathroom. Careless and satisfied under his skin.

But the boiling rage inside me that built itself through the course of pain and misery he put me through awakened. I was not going to let him walk all over me and get away with it.

"If you actually don't give a fu¢k, why don't you just let me go and end this instead of keeping me caged? Why prove what a sick monster you are again and again when you know that you, in reality, are even worse than that?!"

This time I saw his body freeze, and it was more evident than last time. His tensed muscles didn't miss my eyes. Indeed, I wanted to see the ultimate truth and break the last drop of my hopes to set myself free, but I was not going to let Taehyung walk past it and do everything underneath one of the many facades he puts on according to his needs.

He looked at me, and for some inexplicable reason, the darkness in his eyes did not look so void anymore. However, they still didn't show any sign of empathy. He was the same heartless and cruel being from within.

"Fine..." he let out, crossing his arms over his chest and leaning against the wall, pausing for a second as he examined my face, searching for something I was not aware of. "I'll set you free if that is what it will take for you to believe my words. You will be given your freedom. Besides, it is how it is done—once we get fair use of people like you, we get a new one. Your case is no different."

My eyes widened, and my body went into a state of shock that took me a few seconds to recover from. He had just essentially called me a disposable object. He just called his own mate—the one he himself had tortured, abused, and shattered piece by piece with his own hands—nothing more than a used-up toy.

This was it. I lost it.

I yanked the duvet off my body and strode toward him. Before he could form any reaction or spit more dirt as he had been doing for the past few moments, I raised my hand, gathering every bit of the strength I had in my cells, and slapped him.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

My hand collided against his skin, a loud sound crashing into the room bearing no fewer effects than a hazardous explosion that might destroy both of us at once as it echoed over and over again. Every vein in my body was trembling with an uncontrollable amount of rage I could barely grasp together.

"How dare you?!" I seethed, my hand itching to land another slap across his face, and the next moment I did what I wanted to—I slapped him, using double the amount of strength I had used before.

This time the impact made his face turn to the side and I saw the visible bulging of his veins. His hands fisted at his sides and his gaze shot at me—a look that could have unnerved any being in this entire world, but today, for once, I did not fall into that category.

"How dare you fu¢king call me that?" I pushed at his chest, causing him to stumble backward. "I did not come crawling to you, begging you to purchase me. It was you and your selfish motives that made you do it! You... you snatched my innocence. You treated me in a way even the devil would think twice before doing. You broke me. You fu¢king broke me, Taehyung, and all I wanted to do was pull you out of the damn pitfall you dug yourself into. And after all of this... you call me that. How dare you?"

"Where is this even coming from? You have no right to question me or my character. You are no one to judge me," I slammed my hands on his chest once again. "If you should judge anyone, it's yourself—a bloody selfish monster. A fu¢king coward. A damn rap¡st."

"Stop your hands before I force them to stop," he warned, his voice growing low and dangerous.

"Oh, really? Now you are back to your old threatening ways? You think you can actually make that work on me again? How gullible of you! You should be ashamed of yourself. You should just look at yourself in the mirror for once and see what you have become. I'm sure, even though you claim to be incapable of any emotions, you'd still have to fight the urge to hate yourself because that is how disgusting you are!" I pushed him with all my strength, fury burning in his dark eyes, wanting to burn me in the flames. "I regret loving a person like you. You disgust me."

Before I could push him once again, he grabbed my wrists and halted my movements with a swift jerk. "I don't care what you think of me, Jungkook," he spat, void of any feelings like always. "I don't care how fu¢ked up I am because I don't see any reason to change. And no matter how much you try, or have tried with your heart and poor soul, you are not the reason I'd be willing to change myself for; you'd never be. But I love to see you suffer, and I have had my fun, so it's time I'm letting you go. Because all you are is just a burden. So stop faffing around and end your struggle to make me feel guilty. I am saying it for your own good, because there is not one in a thousand chances that you are going to succeed."

"Since when did you ever start caring about my good? As long as I have experienced, all you did was push me toward the worst," I yanked my hands away from his stronghold, overpowering the intensity of his rage. "It was my helplessness that got me stuck with you, but then it was love that made me stay. But now, there's nothing. I'd not stay with you even if you try to keep me caged. Remember, Taehyung, I am not a toy or a belonging to own. I am a person whom you broke only to tame your sick fear. I am your mate whom you never gave the place or showed the respect he deserved. I am the only person who stood beside you not because of fear. I am the only one who cared about fixing you rather than fixing himself—and you know the biggest difference between us? I know how to love but you don't, and probably never will!"

I pushed him, and this time his back hit the wall with a thud.

I did not get any time to register his reaction or get a hint of what went through his mind; the next thing I knew, I was slammed against the same wall Taehyung's back had hit not even a second ago. A small gasp tore through my throat, and my eyes rapidly closed shut because of the sudden impact. It was then that I finally looked at him as he opened his mouth.

"Enough!" His loud, indignant voice shrouded the momentary silence of the room. "Enough of this nonsense! You giving me a whole long lecture on what's wrong and right, counting my sins and telling me what I already believe I am, is not going to change anything. You'd still be standing where you are, and I'd still have what I want. So, you better end this before I make you."

"What makes you think that you can make me do what you please? Everything I did was to fix you. I'd neglected everything you did to hurt me only so that I could fix this bond between us, but fortunately, now I know that you are not worth it. I am not your puppet, Taehyung. Remember it very well—I have not given you my dignity; you snatched it... by force. And if there's anyone who deserves to suffer, it's you. I am done putting you first and trying to make everything better."

"Then be done and shut the fu¢k up!" He banged his fist against the wall, nearly leaving the whole room shaking.

I stared at him, miserably failing to decipher how someone could be so cruel, or how a man as heartless as him could ever be my mate.

"You are right, I actually should be done. There's nothing anyone can do in this world to fix you if you yourself do not wish to be helped, so now it's your time to burn in the hell you have created! You no longer have power over me. You mean nothing to me anymore. From now on, for me, you simply do not exist," I spat.

"I'm afraid that's your misconception. I still have the power over you and will always have," he suddenly grabbed a fistful of my hair from the back of my head and tilted it to make me face him. "And the fact that you are saying that I don't have any power over you says everything. You know what? You can never wipe me off of your mind, body, and soul. Your heart would always crave my presence, you will wither to be near me, and you know what? It'd be an absolute delight to deny having you anywhere near me when you beg for it."

I could not believe how much hatred he still had stored for me. How much more he had to say after doing every worst thing he possibly could and taking advantage of every way to break me?

"That's never gonna happen, Taehyung. Because I don't have anything left for you. You have seen my love, but it's time that you get a taste of the same hatred you have always shown me. And even if in the distant future any urge to be near your disgraceful presence rises, I'd bury it deep, in a way that there'd be no cracks for it to seep out."

"You are so naive," he chuckled, his eyes boring deep into mine, a strange fire burning deep within the darkness that engulfed his eyes like a never-ending haze, an unsolvable enigma. "I don't want your so-called love, Jungkook. I don't need a beautiful life with the sweet, lovely future you keep talking about. I want the hell, I want to burn, and I want the pain; it's beyond the point you can understand. Not that I expected you to understand, because your temporary stay in my life was never going to change anything. What did you even expect? A man like me would fall for you? A few good nights in bed and some pleasing sexual moments aren't what changes a man. It's—"

"Yes, you are right once again," I interrupted before he could finish his sentence. "It's a man who can change himself, but unfortunately, you are not man enough to be a man, Taehyung. You are a fu¢king coward. A frightened child stuck in the body of a twenty-seven-year-old so-called man. You are a weakling who tried to hide his weaknesses by putting on this cold facade that is just very see-through once you have a close look at it!"

For a brief moment, a look flashed across his face that said a lot but at the same time didn't. But amidst this chaos, I could notice how nervous he seemed to get at that very moment; however, him being the person he was, he did an absolutely breathtaking job of hiding it.

"Don't cross your limit!" He slammed me against the wall once again, his body heat penetrating my skin, giving me only a bare hint of the monster he was suppressing beneath it. "If you don't want to collect another memory that'd haunt you forever, I suggest you should shut your mouth."

"What else can you even do other than hurting me? That's your only weapon," I bitterly chuckled. "And running away is the other one of the only two things you can do. And you know what, Taehyung, it's fu¢king ironic that you are saying all of this. It's actually fu¢king gullible of you to say even a word after you ran away right after the night when you went from hating me, trying your best to break me, to worshipping me. It's fu¢ked up."

His body froze at the mention of that night. He looked pale as a ghost, perhaps because of being struck by a good dose of reality and being at a loss for words for the first time. But I did not stop, because the weight on my chest hadn't receded yet. I wanted him to listen; I wanted him to face everything he had always avoided facing.

"You are just trying to run away from pain. You say that you want the pain, but you don't. You try to find relief in it, like a drug addict whose only source is the momentary rush—an ephemeral thrill which you think would lead you to the damn destination that you don't even have an idea of. You are too fucked up to realize your own good and ruin everyone who tries to bring you out of your imaginary world!" I sneered, my heart aching for him, but the rage was destroying me from within. "You end up ruining every good thing in your life only to embrace the bad of your past. Why can't you just see that you are not right? Why can't you realize that you are digging up your own grave?"

"Fu¢king hell!" he cursed, speaking through gritted teeth. His chest rapidly rose and fell as he watched me with fury. "You are just saying the same thing over a hundred times, in a hundred different ways. You are as reluctant to accept the truth as you say I am. Don't stay blinded by mere assumptions; at least choose to see the truth once and for all before you finally get the hell out of my life." His attempt to pull away and leave like all the other times failed as I grabbed his arms and forced him to stand still, glued to the same spot.

I was not going to let him leave today. I'd had enough of his same old ways. If I let him walk away this time, this chance would be lost forever, and who has ever managed to undo the things they'd done, whether by their will or by force?

"Don't fu¢king run away! If you don't have the courage to face me, then accept it and then only I'd let you crawl back into your den. Turning your back on every situation is not what a man who claims to be heartless and void of any emotions should do, should he?"

He fell silent. Dead silent.

Not a word left his mouth; not a flicker through his eyes. He was unreadable, but no matter how much I tried, I couldn't solve him. But then, he stepped even closer, pressing me completely against the wall and locking me close to the heat of his body. Within a matter of a second, I found myself trapped in more than one way.

"What if I say that I want the grave, Jungkook? What if I say that I want to be buried deep and that's my ultimate destination?"

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

"What if I say that I want the grave, Jungkook? What if I say that I want to be buried deep and that's my ultimate destination?" None of his words made sense, but somewhere, at some depth I hadn't reached yet, it had a meaning stored—one that was far from anyone's understanding.

It was not even a second ago when I was fuming with uncontrollable rage, shaking in anger, wanting to destroy everything in my reach and turn them into ashes; and with only the magic of a few sentences, he put my entire fucking world in front of such a question that could shatter me.

I did not want to derive any meaning from anything he said and give scopes for false hopes to rise again. I no longer had the time to think of my decision twice, but he didn't seem to have any intention to let me do that in peace.

"What if I accept that I'm a bloody coward, and after being satisfied with my existence and collecting enough amount of sins to actually feel like a monster from within, it'd be myself I'd destroy? What would you say or do?" He looked dead into my eyes, leaving my breathing to tremble and strength to nearly fall apart into pieces as he wished. "Tell me, would you have anything to do in that case? Answer the damn question, Jungkook."

He was not shouting or scaring me with his loud, enraged voice. He was calm—just so utterly calm that it scared me more than his deadly rage would have, where he'd not have any sort of near the amount of control he should have on himself.

Taehyung’s rage was a disaster, but his calm was even more demolishing—it was an apocalypse that'd eliminate nothing but me; only me.

I tried opening my mouth to say anything; to get a word out that'd perhaps fit with this situation and be my savior, but no. Nothing came out. I fell mum, locked under his dangerous gaze that pierced right through my very soul and explored my deepest, darkest secrets.

"Why are you silent all of a sudden? Ran out of words or, may I say, questions and judgments that you took too much effort and courage to actually spit out?" He chuckled, and the sound of his laugh voiced my dilemma even more to me. "What else can you even have to say? Every single word leaving your damn mouth only gets stuck to one fu¢king point and you just can't move past the fact that your own mate does not want you or even bear the sight of you. Your love disgusts me as much as my hate does to you. This mate bond matters to me as much as the dirt beneath my shoes does—unwanted and worthless."

I looked at him. Crumbling from within, the storm of agony rose like a tsunami after a devastating earthquake that has crushed the depth of the sea and given rise to the disaster that now would consume everything under its wrath.

His words hurt me less than the realization of how badly I failed in fixing this man damaged me. There were no changes in the coldness of his eyes at all; his heart was still the same stone—cold and emotionless. Unknowingly, a tear rolled down my cheek, and before I could wipe it on my own, Taehyung reached out with his index finger and gently flicked it away. It was not out of empathy; it was for another of his cruel intentions that he'd soon fulfill with the wounds from the invisible knives he has always used on me through his voice.

"And you don't have any reason to be disheartened, Jungkook. I have never denied the fact that you are beautiful enough to lure any man towards you. It'd be very easy for you to find a man who can fulfill both your needs and thirst. Although it's a question of whether he'd be able to satisfy you like me." There was not even a little drop of hesitation there when he spoke, and worst of all, he sounded genuine. "Don't worry, unless you have plans to cling onto me like a desperate man, you are always welcome for a quick fuck. At least, this is the least I can do as your beloved mate. After all, you don't feel so disgusting in those special times."

Tears burned in my eyes. I was having a hard time believing that this was actually my own mate who was saying all these things to me. Spitting dirt on me and not even caring the slightest bit—it was humiliating.

"You are fu¢king sick, Taehyung. You are just disgusting!" I spat. I was on the verge of breaking down. "For you, it's only se×ual needs and fulfillment of sadistic desires that matter, but they are worth shit to me. Your thoughts are full of disgrace just like you, and the fact that you think se× was all we had between us says it all! What can I even expect? You are bloody delusional. One night you come crawling to me, showing me the best of you and saying things you actually should rather than insulting me and making me question myself every day, and the next morning, you go to your damn mistress and tell her that I disgust you, making love to her the same way you do to me. You have a fu¢ked up personality that you change every fu¢king time you think someone can find your tricks. I should have just kept hating you instead of trying to mend you. I should have—"

"Yes, you should have," he cut me off, his voice low and collected. "You should have just kept hating me because that was what could have made everything easier. For you and me. I'd told you over a hundred times, but you had this ghost over you to fix me, mend me, magically change me with the astonishing power of your so-called love and write a sweet, lovely future for us. And you are calling me delusional? Jungkook, if anyone here is trapped by false beliefs that are void, it is you—and what makes it worse is that you don't know how to get the hell out of it." A laugh slipped past his lips at the end of his sentence, only to show how cruel he was.

"I'm not like you; I'll never be. Indeed, I lost in this only battle in my life where I'd thought I'd win. But now I know you are not worth fighting for. A person like you would never ever understand the meaning of life, let alone love. It disgusts me that I loved you," I let out, my lips trembling. "I'm thankful that you have finally shown me what you are truly capable of and surely love is not one of them; I don't want to stay with you anymore. Set me free. I'd go as far as I can from you and your life. And I promise, you'd never have to see my face again once I leave—and I want the assurance that I won't have to see yours as well."

A flicker passed through his eyes, and I caught him intaking a sharp breath, keeping me unsure of the reason behind that reaction. Perhaps it was a relief that he was finally done with me. Besides, nothing was impossible for Taehyung Kim.

"Finally," he sighed. "Great decision. To be honest, the only one where you have shown some sort of sensibility. I'll arrange your departure soon, hopefully within two days and—"

"No, I want to leave now. Right now," I cut him off, pushing him away from my body and making space for myself.

His closeness felt suffocating, made my skin burn, and the agony dug deeper and deeper. A look of surprise crossed his expression, but he was quick to mask it with a plain sheet of blankness.

"Well... not everything will go according to your wants," he cleared his throat, stepping back and shoving his hands into the pockets of his trousers. "Don't forget that I am the one for any decisions, and I still have the power to cancel your plans of freedom and cage you again, without having to get your damn will. So just take my advice and keep your mouth shut until Saturday."

"When did anything I wanted ever get fulfilled? You have always denied them—my wishes, my wants, my freedom, and everything," I chuckled bitterly. "You have snatched everything from me. Even the hopes that I had."

"Right. Since you know the truth, it makes it even easier. You stay mum, play the role of an obedient slave for two more days, and then you will be escorted far away from here safely. And don't think of planning any stupid escape. You'd either get killed by my enemies and even if they spare you, I wouldn't," he spoke. "Don't forget. In my gun, there'll always be a bullet that has your name written on it."

"Trust me, that's the last thing I'd forget."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

My eyes had opened on their own before even the first hours of the morning. It turned out that even sleep couldn't keep my mind and soul in control. I was restless, beyond what anyone could understand—not that there was anyone to understand, but that was truly the least out of all the worst things that'd happened to me till now.

As I splashed cold water on my face, I tried hard to get a hold of my racing heart and cluttered emotions that stung me every time they crossed through. I did not know why I was still thinking about my decisions twice, trying to reprocess everything to get a new meaning, when Taehyung had not bothered to give one thought to what he said and did when he actually cut the last string between us with his own hands.

I should not think about him. All that should matter to me is my baby.

But why? Why was I still having these horrible thoughts in my mind? Why was the weight on my chest not fading at all and only getting heavier as time passed by?

Last night Taehyung broke all my hopes, and most importantly, he tore my intention to let him know about our child. Never mind! It was not as if he'd have accepted us with open arms if he knew. He was fu¢king heartless, still the same person from within, and when everything I had done in these past few months had not managed to change even the slightest bit of his cruel ways, the news of this child wouldn't as well.

Amidst all these, at least now I knew that I'd tried my best and won't have any reason to regret it once I leave him. Yes. I did not have any more responsibilities towards him, just like he did not have any towards me—unless I counted the regular torture he put me through; after all, that's something he never forgot.

A trembling sigh left my mouth. I tried hard to calm my racing heart but somehow I knew the truth—nothing was going to fix this. This despair and ache might always stay with me, like many of those everlasting pains I haven't managed to wipe off of my heart and soul.

It fu¢king hurt that I still loved that man even though he did not deserve it. He did not deserve any of the things I'd offered. He did not deserve all these chances I'd given him over and over again.

But still...

Was it my fault that this heart of mine only beat for him? I was not a warrior, but I have fought... more than I could. I didn't have any strength left. I wanted to be at peace, maybe for a while or maybe forever.

I now truly wished that I could go back in time and never meet Kim Taehyung. It was sickening how this man has damaged me so much, yet my soul was still yearning for his one single touch and a glance where there wouldn't be anything else than love.

I walked out of the bathroom, walked back to the bed, and sat at the edge. Pressing my hands flat on the mattress of the bed, I let out a low breath, blinking my tears away that magically managed to make their way to my eyes, forfeiting all my restraints.

Thankfully my mate had allowed me some time for myself by not visiting this guestroom unannounced. For him, maybe this counted as another of all those favors he did for me when in reality none of those was actually a favor, to say the least.

I felt like laughing at my fortune. I couldn't even allow myself to cry because these tears made me feel weaker than I already was. I was not ashamed of my weaknesses, but I was ashamed of my feelings. I felt fu¢king miserable for feeling the way I felt.

"Calm down, Jungkook," I sighed, burying my face into my palms. "Just calm down."

How Taehyung's mind worked was still a mystery and perhaps it'd always remain a mystery. The fact that the person pushing me away and proving that he hated me in every possible way was the one the Goddess made for me as the other half of my soul just did not fit well. How could she ever make him a part of anyone's soul when he has already tainted his own with sins and never-ending darkness?

There was nothing else left to prove Taehyung was truly incapable of love and that was my greatest agony that'd keep stabbing me in the heart for the rest of my life.

He'd not checked up on me, nor did he send any maids or guards. Not that I was surprised or expecting him here. I knew he wasn't going to need me. It was more than just obvious because why would he, when I clearly saw him calling Olivia into the room right after I left? He had his preferred companion beside him. So why would he need me, the mate he wanted to do nothing but get rid of?

Sometimes I feel like knowing what he would have done if he was in my shoes. But unfortunately, it was never possible for me to learn about it. I was far from the shore, drowning in the depth of misery and every burden this world could have hung tight around my feet, like heavy chains that could stop even the strongest ships from sailing away. And I was just a mere creation of God who was full of weakness and pain he had to endure to survive.

If only Taehyung had known what he was missing out on! If only he knew how much I loved him and what a beautiful future we could have had together.

"Stop it!" I shut my thoughts down. "Just stop it! He has already destroyed everything."

My reminder to myself did not actually work, but it gave me a taste of the bitter reality that I needed to face. Enough was enough. I was no longer going to keep sacrificing everything for Kim Taehyung when none of it was ever going to matter to him.

My hand automatically moved to rest on my belly along with my stare. I have already decided what I needed to do, and giving it a second thought would mean that... my child did not matter to me. I could not just be a selfish parent, so desperate for my mate's love that I was willing to sacrifice my baby for it.

Yes, all I ever wanted was to be loved; however, I wouldn't let this desire of mine give me a lifetime of regret. I was not going to let go of my child.

"Am I wrong for not telling your father?" Out of the blue, the question left my mouth. "Does he deserve to know about your existence?"

Did Taehyung deserve to know about our child? No, he didn't. What did he even do to deserve it? He did not deserve anything I'd offered—all the fights I have fought for him, all the times I forgave him and tried to give us a new chance.

He did not deserve it.

But what if the person within him awakens after hearing this news? What if everything takes a turn for the good?

Damn it! Why was I letting myself have false hopes once again? He was not going to change, so why was every inch of my soul dying to try to see a change?

I bit down on the inside of my cheek, fighting hard to not step away from my decision. My palms got covered in sweat, my breathing picked up an uncomfortable pace, and my chest tightened.

No! I couldn't tell him. He did not deserve it.

But this is his child too.

My legs shot up and I found myself standing up and pacing back and forth in the room. The confusion I'd thought was gone rose high, emerging like a tornado much more devastating than before. Soon I found myself fighting the want to do the only thing I wanted to prevent.

Not telling him would cost me nothing, except for having to cope with guilt for a lifetime. But what would telling him bring me? Perhaps nothing, or it could snatch everything away from me.

Taehyung was literally the curse of my life and just like him, I wanted to hold onto my curse with every drop of strength I had left because that's the only meaning I have found in my life—my mate, the only man I loved.

I knew Taehyung was a monster, but I did not think that he would want to hurt his child. He wouldn't treat our baby like his father did to him, would he? What if he does?

A cold drop of sweat glided down my forehead. I inhaled a deep breath, contemplating what I should be doing and whether it was wise to bite the bullet. A minute passed by and I kept looping around my thoughts and beliefs.

No. This was definitely not wise, but this was what should be done. Yes, I might be a complete fool for taking this step, but was there any way to deny that he has the same right over our child as much as I do?

He was heartless but I wasn't. Yes, I knew every decision taken by this heart was stupid, invalid, unnecessary, and unpaired with the circumstances, but my feelings weren't wrong. How could I blame myself for feeling the way I did? How could I stop feeling, and if I did succeed somehow, what was the guarantee that it wouldn't turn me into a very similar reflection of Taehyung?

I have taken enough wrong decisions in my life already; I wouldn't prevent myself from taking another one if it just took a burden from me. Guilt—I did not want to have guilt pestering me in the new path I wanted to walk.

No hindrance. No remorse. No burdens from the past.

And this was the only way. One last step and everything's either over, or it could be a beautiful start-over.

My feet proceeded before I could get them to, and I found myself walking out of the room and heading to Taehyung.

Enough was enough. Now, I wanted a life without fear and regrets, whether it'd be with or without my mate.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

As I walked into Taehyung's room, it turned out that my assumptions of finding him there were wrong. His room was empty, and judging by the lack of his scent in the air, I could tell he had not been here for more than a few minutes. Maybe he had left for work once again, unannounced and unbothered, just like he always was.

But I did have a feeling that he hadn't left the mansion. I don't know why, but my mind was just constantly telling me this; I could feel his presence even though he was not right in front of my eyes.

Finding the room empty and heavy with pin-drop silence, I walked away and headed downstairs, thinking I might find him there. But as my eyes met with the empty hallway, half of my hopes of finding him died.

If I could, I wouldn't do it. If I could, I would have run far away and never come back, filling myself with so much hatred for Taehyung that the thought of seeing his face would never, even for once, cross my mind. I'd have tightened the knots around my heart and not allowed anyone in this whole world to unravel them and slide in.

But when had any of my wishes ever been accepted by the creator? None.

I did not know if my wishes were wrong, if I was wrong for wanting a normal life like everyone else, or if it was the Goddess who decided to write down all the misfortune of the world in my destiny. Perhaps the Goddess I worshipped was more cruel than the monster I saw every time I looked into the dark eyes of my mate. Or was I just born in the wrong world? Sometimes it felt like it—like I was never meant to be here.

There was a time when the thought of my mate had given me hope and made me want to stay alive and keep fighting, but that was before I met Kim Taehyung. Never in my life had I thought my dream of creating a world with my mate would turn into a nightmare, but it did anyway.

My eyes searched for any sign of the familiar face that could easily mask the ruthless personality beneath it, never giving a hint of the dark and cold soul that remained within, deep and far beyond anyone's reach. Finding him nowhere, I found myself releasing a low sigh and heading toward the last place where there was a possibility of finding him: his study. That was his hiding spot if he wasn't out of the mansion.

As I walked toward the study, I caught a hint of his woodsy smell, which took no time to make a strange warmth seep into my pores. The speculation of my suddenly awakened senses did not go unnoticed by me, despite the chaos of thoughts that kept my mind shrouded.

It was fu¢king impossible for any other thought, assumption, or mere question to creep inside my mind when all I could think of was that one male—Kim Taehyung. I was fu¢king shameless when it came to him and, hell, I hated that I never found even near the amount of regret I should have felt, no matter what I claimed to be and whatever he did to me.

If only he knew how much I loved him! How far I was ready to go for him and what we were losing because of his fears. No, I shouldn't be thinking of this. I shouldn't try to reason with his sins every time and overlook everything he did and was still doing.

He could be more important to me than my life, but that doesn't mean I'd let him take it away from me. I could sacrifice my life for him, but I wouldn't allow him to take it for the sake of his sick satisfaction. He could cope with his guilty conscience on his own, but I'd not allow him to do that by using me. I wouldn't allow him to step all over me just so he could remind himself that he was supposed to hate me and that the life I was offering him was not what he wished to live.

The cold wooden door of the study felt like the hardest obstacle I had ever faced. My hands shook as I reached for the knob and twisted it open.

Calm down, Jungkook. You can't fall weak.

I pushed all other notions aside and opened the door with all the courage I had left. The very first thing my eyes caught was the sight they were waiting for: Taehyung. He sat in his chair, pressed against the wall behind the desk, the sleeves of his black shirt folded up to his elbows. His left hand rested on the handle of the chair as he rubbed his forehead, perhaps consumed by his thoughts. The mess of paper and files on the desk did not seem to bother him at all. The closest assumption I could come up with was that something was bothering him, but that was never evident; it only resided in his mind, and that's the only thing I have always failed to read.

He was distant. Somehow right in front of my eyes, yet really far from me, as if there were miles of distance between us that he'd never allow me to cross. The boundary he has set between us has torn our lives apart, indeed.

"What are you doing here?"

The awful voice of the familiar female made me realize that my mate and I were not the only people present in this room. There was someone else's presence as well, even though it was unwanted from my side and one of the very few things I wanted to avoid.

My eyes moved to look at Olivia, missing the way Taehyung's eyes shot open and darted at me. She was leaning against his desk, beside his chair, and realizing my eyes were on her, she moved her hand to trace her index finger on the side of his face—only so she could get on my nerves. I'd be lying if I said I did not want to rip that woman into mere pieces of flesh and feed them to dogs.

It was true that I loathed Olivia from my core, but she was not the only one to be blamed. My mate had equal contributions to everything happening because he was the one who had the power over these situations. If he wanted, he could stop everything, but alas! All he wished to do was make things worse.

"Watch your mouth before you speak, Olivia. This is not your place to speak, nor do you own a single thing in this mansion, so you are the last one I'd ever give any explanation to." I spoke up, every cell of my body beginning to fume with rage just at the sight of her.

"Well... you are kinda right," she began. It was not hard to see that the disappointment in her voice was utterly fake, and it actually put me in dismay. "But what you don't know is that I own someone who supposedly belonged to you—or I could say you thought he was yours." She glanced at Taehyung before she set her stare at me, a sinister smirk spreading on her lips and evil shining in her eyes.

I did not want to take her words seriously, but there was no way to deny that I did not own even one percent of the importance that Taehyung gives to her. I meant nothing to him. He hurt me, he wounded me, he broke me apart piece by piece and never bothered to give a fuck about putting me back.

He did not want to be near me, but he kept his mistress closer. He did not want to love me, but he loved to damage me. My demolition was his greatest pleasure—satisfaction to the darkness that lived in him.

"I am not here to hear your nonsense, Olivia, nor do I care if you own him or not. But the thing I care for is that now, at this moment, I don't want you here because I need to have a talk with my mate. And before you run your mouth, let me tell you one thing straight and clear: I don't give a fu¢k if he has given you rights that make you think you own him. Nothing can change the fact that I am the mate here and you are a cheap mistress he cares for as much as a man does a wh0re in a brothel." I crossed my arms over my chest. "So, please leave."

Her jaw clenched, anger flashed in her eyes while her hands fisted at her sides, but she did not let it overpower her. Unexpectedly, she let out a laugh that lacked any humor.

"So, Taehyung hasn't told you yet?" She chuckled and walked closer to me. "Why haven't you told him yet, babe?" She looked back at Taehyung, to which he spared no reaction; his face was void of any emotion as he looked at me, not tearing his eyes away for even a mere second.

"You tell him, it's the same thing," he finally uttered, looking away as soon as he could, as if he was trying to hide something from me—or perhaps he was hiding from himself.

Of course, his carelessness toward me stung my heart, but that wasn't a new thing. I was used to his cold treatment.

"Okay then," Olivia turned to me, a smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. "Let me break the news to you. I hope you can handle it, but if you can't, that's not my fu¢king problem."

"Stop beating around the bush and spit it out," I cut her off, even though deep down I was scared, drowning in dismay, not knowing what was coming my way.

She fell silent for a brief moment, wickedness glimmering in her eyes as she watched me. It gave me a sense of the peril that could be found in the silence before the storm.

"Taehyung's going to mark me."

The ground moved beneath my feet. My eyes widened, my breathing stopped, and my entire world came to a standstill, on the verge of falling apart, trying to drag my broken soul and heart along with it.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

He was going to mark her?

My eyes searched for any sign of deceit in Olivia’s eyes, trying to read her face, but unfortunately for me, all I saw was the truth. He was going to mark her. She was not lying. It was true—the news she broke to me was nothing but the truth. Another of the decisions taken by Taehyung, perhaps solely intended to hurt me.

My gaze shot at Taehyung. My hands began shaking and my legs fought to give up, yet I stood still, refusing to show any sign of weakness that would give these individuals the satisfaction they desired to feel.

"Is... is this true?" I found myself asking Taehyung, who seemed reluctant to look at me.

The trembling of my voice surely gave it all away, even though I did not want my struggle to become apparent or even be near the surface for anyone to notice. But how could I help it? He was all I ever wanted.

His silence gave me the answer I was dreading.

"Why are you asking him, honey?" Olivia made a sound of pity. "I know it's hurtful to see your dear mate marking someone else. But it's good for you; you can find another person who’d not treat you like sh¡t. Not gonna lie, you actually are a piece of sh¡t."

I couldn’t tear my eyes away from Taehyung, who did not bother to look at me even for a second. For once, it did not matter to me what Olivia said or what she was trying to do. What mattered to me was that my mate did not spare me a glance. Not even once. Perhaps he simply didn't care, or it could be his way to hide his guilty eyes.

Guilty eyes that, in their mesmerizing, cruel depth, stored the reasons behind everything he made me face—all the storms he put me through, every time he turned me into ashes and stepped on it like dust, each moment where his sole intention was to make me doubt my worth and fill me with regret. He wanted that regret to evolve into an amount of hatred that could burn all the strings between us and leave us with nothing.

And today, he has finally succeeded. Not with hatred, but by breaking me and leaving me with nothing but despair. He used pain as a weapon, and all this time, I’d watched him do that, doe-eyed, as he ruined me. My whole life flashed before my eyes, and all I saw were the bloody hands of the different culprits as each of them buried a part of me deep under the ground.

But I still didn't hate him. I’d never be able to hate him. There’d always be a part, perhaps dead or alive, that’d keep craving him; trying to get alive with the rise of new hopes that were supposedly false yet pleasing—a comfort in the midst of all this chaos. But I’d have never accepted such comfort if I knew it was this venomous.

I walked past Olivia and stood in front of Taehyung’s desk, releasing a sigh as I watched him trying to hide beneath his facade. He was like an open book to me, yet mysterious, even vicious if explored through every chapter, but cruel because you would never reach the end.

"Is this true, Taehyung?" I asked.

I wished he could see how broken I was and feel at least the smallest amount of sympathy for me and change his mind. I knew I was pathetic for thinking like this. It was fu¢king ridiculous that I was still willing to stay with him and waiting to hear just one word from his mouth: Stay.

"Don't you see he is not interested in talking to you?" Olivia walked closer to me and turned me around by my arm. "Why are you even here? You are not wanted, Jungkook. Leave. Why don't you just—"

"I'm not here to talk to you, Olivia. Just don't start it now," I cut her off. "I am trying to talk to my mate, so let me do that in peace. After all, he's yours to have anyway, isn't he?"

I saw a look of surprise cross her expression, but she hid it and opened her mouth once again. "Yes, of course, he'd never be yours and he was never yours," she chuckled and waved her hand in front of my face. "And you see this ring on my finger? This too can never be yours because you chanting that you are his mate does not change the fact. No matter how much you try, you'd never be able to be in my place."

My eyes took a look at the ring and, unknowingly, a sharp pain attacked my chest, deepening the knot in it. It was not the shine of the diamond or the glazing silver that hung the huge weight on my back all of a sudden. It was the realization that that was the hand he decided to put the ring on. He chose her to be in his life, as someone even more than just a mate, and throw his own mate out like a used tissue paper.

"And before you run your mouth, let me tell you the secret: He proposed to me last night." She smiled, flaunting the ring with pride, knowing and feeling absolutely delighted that she was crushing me in the process. "You kept calling me a mistress, sweetie, but the mistress here won the game and you..." She judgmentally looked me up and down. "You are nothing, and your so-called pure bond too did nothing for you. So what does that make you then? Neither do you hold the importance of a mate, nor do you hold the place of a mistress. What are you, Jungkook? A purchased good that he used for his satisfaction in every way he wanted, and now that he's bored, he is discarding you."

Tears fought to blur my vision, but I did not let them overpower me. It might be a fact that nothing Olivia said was false, but I was not going to let the truth break me, because Taehyung had already done the job well.

"You are right, I am nothing. I mean fu¢king nothing and hold no importance in my mate's life. That could be my misfortune or perhaps fortune; who knows what the future has stored for me. However, tell me something, Olivia—when has he actually proposed to you, or did he just throw the ring at your face and tell you that you are going to marry him without bothering to hear your opinion?"

Suddenly, all I saw in her eyes was hesitation, and that was adequate to confirm that what I presumed was exactly the real story. The whole time and effort she took to build a fake scenario failed. Her attempt to make me walk out of the room and not utter one last conversation with Taehyung—one that could change his mind even though the possibility was less than one percent—had failed. The defeat was swimming all over her face.

"What the fu¢k are you talking about? Trying to hide your shame by addressing the connection between us as counterfeit?" she nearly stammered, but she managed to stay put together and shady as always.

"That's your thought, Olivia. And believe me, I'd not address the connection between you and Taehyung as anything since I don't think you two have one anyway. On the other side, you can't force relationships, and no matter how much you try to disguise the truth, it comes out anyway—either mistakenly apparent in your defense or just on its own when it's the right time."

"Look, you—" Just when Olivia was on the verge of being out of her mind in extreme desperation to prove her point, something strange yet expected happened.

Taehyung decided to break his silence.

"What do you want, Jungkook?"

Calm and collected. No waver in his voice, no sense of remorse, nor any sign of anger. Deceitful. Just utterly misleading in a way that could divert anyone to sail far away and not reach the shore they desired. He knew the art of deceit. He knew how to turn truth into lies and present lies as truth. A man of cruel art that he used to tear us apart.

I turned around, my heart aching so badly as I took a look at his face, which was void of any emotion. I loved him and he knew it, yet he did not care and this... hurt so bad. Really, really bad.

I had to take the help of a few full moments of silence, having to calm the shivering of my breathing and bury the hopes of my heart, until I finally managed to let out the words I needed to.

"A few moments alone. One last conversation."

"I thought we were over this already," he spoke, sounding cold as ever.

"You were. Not me."

"Taehyung, just ignore him, he's here to waste your time—" Olivia decided to poke her nose in the conversation, but as soon as Taehyung’s eyes shot at her in warning, she stopped before even finishing her sentence, knowing what could be the consequences if she kept going.

As his mistress fell silent, he turned his attention back to me. He looked at me for a brief moment and I stood still, not having an idea of what he was thinking. Undoubtedly, I was certain: it was not going to be in my favor, and the chances of him changing his mind were slim.

"Fine, we can talk if that's what you want." He leaned back in his chair, letting out a low sigh. "Olivia, leave the room."

"What?" she stuttered in disbelief.

"I'm sure you heard me. Do you really want me to repeat myself?"

"No," she finally let out, her eyes boring holes in the back of my head before she stormed out of the room.

A pin-drop silence fell into the room, giving the tension room to sprout, and then finally Taehyung’s voice crushed it into mere pieces, bringing me back to reality from the momentary daze I did not know I'd fallen into.

"Okay, now that you have got what you wanted. Spit it out." He looked me dead in the eyes. "And before you start, get this straight—I want it to be the last time we are going through it. There's not going to be any more 'one last conversation' after this."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

"You are marking her..." It was not a question, but as I let the statement out, I couldn’t help the agony that became visible on its own, defeating all my restraints.

"Yes, I guess that’s not news anymore, is it?" Taehyung cocked an eyebrow.

It astonished me how cold this man could act toward me, what amount of pain he had left to inflict, and how much he wished to ruin me after everything he had done. Ironically, he still had the desire to hurt me more, break me, and destroy even the last few pieces I had somehow put together.

How had a man so cruel and ruthless as he managed to corrupt a place in my heart? Perhaps someone said the truth—it’s the decisions of the heart that write the tale of our demolition. My heart let him in, and now he has completely ruined me, left me so shattered that all I could see was destruction, yet I no longer had the strength to show any contempt.

"Why are you doing this, Taehyung? What are you getting from all of this?" I spoke, and this time rage seeped through my voice.

"I thought we were over this already. If this is what you want to talk about, then you may leave. I am not interested in listening to you or providing you with any answer because I believe I already did that last night when I cleared your doubts."

"When have you ever answered my questions? All you did was force me to believe what you want me to see instead of what I wish to see. Then don’t fu¢king claim that you have ever cleared my doubts, because all you did was put one more on the list."

He did not utter a word for a few moments, staring at me with impassive eyes and an unreadable face. However, when he ultimately spoke up, it was the same cold reaction and reluctance to understand. To let the doors open for both of us.

"Anything else?"

I was here to tell him about my baby. Our baby. But how could I? He was marrying his mistress... marking her. This put me in a position where I didn't have any other option than rethinking my decision, trying to figure out whether he really deserved to know.

"Why did you even purchase me? Why didn't you just let me suffer in the hands of those auctioneers? So much could have been avoided; neither of us would have had to go through this. There wouldn't have been any hopes or desires, neither pain nor uncertainty, not even... love," I breathed out. "But you didn't allow that. Why did you make everything so difficult? What have you gained by doing this?" I had to blink away my tears, trying hard not to break down.

He did not deserve my tears—he just did not.

"Satisfaction. If anything I got by torturing you and putting you through hell is satisfaction. And trust me, I loved every time I saw your tears. I desired the sight of your blood; it was enthralling every time I saw your helpless crying. All of it made me crave more, except for the part where I ultimately got bored, which is a different story to be told. And Jungkook, if only you were in my place!" He let out a sigh, sounding delighted as he spoke. It seemed like there was nothing else he felt while describing his own deeds other than joy. "You would know how beautiful it is watching someone withering in pain. Begging for an escape, for their life, but not receiving any mercy. Trying to get out of the storm of dilemma, fighting for survival only for just one breath of peace, but eventually being pushed down into the same dark depth where you intend them to be. It’s a shame... you can’t feel that euphoria, that thrill, and elation of destruction."

His words were hurting me, and I knew he wanted to hurt me. He has told me that over a hundred times, and he has let me know about his vile intentions every time he got the chance. But I was foolish to fall in love with someone like him—it was a shame that I loved a man like him who did not deserve to be loved.

And what I hadn't realized until now, until I heard these words from his mouth, was how the idea of someone's death and misery excited him so much. How the source of his joy was someone else’s destruction. He has actually become a living reflection of his father. I could see no one else in him other than the killer of his mother.

"Tell me something, Taehyung. What are you planning to do? Marry your mistress and have kids with her? A so-called 'happily ever after' that you address as stupid?"

"Perhaps yes. Unlike you, she does not demand love and stupid stuff like that; she does not wish to change me and become my savior," he let out. "And besides that, I'll be needing an heir, and Olivia can give me one—which you perhaps would never be able to do since you don't even have a wolf. Pretty unfortunate. But just think about it: even if you were able to give birth, would the child be strong enough to walk in my footsteps? I don't think so. He’d turn out to be as weak and pathetic as you."

He truly didn't deserve anything I offered.

"Walk in your footsteps?" A bitter chuckle left my mouth. "Walk in your bloody footsteps? The path you have painted with murders and crimes? Gradually become as fu¢ked up as you?! That’s what you call life? What’s the life you wish your child to live? I can’t believe you. You want your child to live a miserable life just like you and drown in the same darkness you yourself have never managed to escape from?"

"Yes! That’s the way to survive," he spat, rage coursing through his voice. "You have tried the other way around, haven't you? What have you got? Nothing. I would never prefer my child to live a life like you. Weak and fragile, a slave of emotions that come to no use. And that is the exact reason why I did not prefer to have a child with you. I don't want my heir to be a weakling. I want a warrior—who will not let the world cage him, but would have the strength to cage it himself, cross every height of the darkness, and make everyone surrender!"

He was a monster. There was nothing left to prove that he was truly a monster, a sadist who’d keep ruining everyone. He’d never change, and I did not care about his curse anymore because that too would bring nothing, just like all my efforts and the love I’d offered him.

And he did not have the right to know about my child. His presence would turn out to be venomous for my child. He’d destroy everything, and I could not afford him in the future I was dreaming of. Not anymore.

But he did deserve to know what kind of person he was. He deserved to know what kind of person he had become, and he needed to see that he had turned out just like his father.

"Do you know something, Taehyung? There was a time when I thought you were a victim. I thought you had no fault, you were helpless and trapped—you had no way to get out. But I was wrong. I forgot that the same blood runs in your veins, just like him..." His entire body stiffened as soon as I spoke. His fists clenched and his eyes shot at me with a look that would have succeeded in stopping me there if it weren't for today. "Today, as I look at you, I can see no one else than your father in you. You have become a living reflection of Elijah. You are no less than the same killer who killed your mother in front of your own eyes. You are a monster, you are—"

I couldn’t finish my sentence as a loud sound crashed through the room. A wave of wind and a flying object brushed past me before hitting the wall, causing me to involuntarily freeze.

It had all happened in the blur of a few seconds—Taehyung had thrown the heavy desk against the wall, and it shattered into pieces that flew everywhere across the room.

It was the moment when I realized that I had unleashed the beast. And what was more shocking than the preordained outcome was that I had no fear. None at all.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I watched him doe-eyed, watching the rage swarming in his wavering eyes, his hands shaking and rising fury evolving, pronounced in his unsteady and rushed breathing.

His clothes were nearly on the verge of getting ripped as his wolf began emerging. The very faint sight of dark fur spread through his skin, and sharp nails cut through the layers of his skin, extending from the tips of his fingers. Suddenly, his inhale and exhale did not sound human anymore; they began to sound animalistic.

It was a debate whether his wolf was against me or trying to refrain Taehyung from hurting me. The sight of his wolf was dangerous, nonetheless, facing it did not feel as perilous as facing him. At least, it did not appear as if that beast wanted to destroy me; there was no want of demolition in the dark orbs of his wolf, nor was there any rage specifically directed at me. Although there was indeed an unspecified amount of anger burning in them, it was not for me. In fact, it was for the body he resided in. It was for Kim Taehyung.

But I was not uncertain that as soon as I would get the sight of the very familiar dark orbs, all I would see would be the desperate need for destruction, and I would be the one who’d have to go through it. But was I scared? Hell no.

It did not take long for Taehyung to get a hold of his wolf and take control. The fur disappeared all at once, his nails went back to normal, and his eyes stayed cold as ever—full of rage, and even in the deepest corners, there was no sign of mercy. Cruel. He was utterly cruel.

"If you dare to speak about my mother one more time, I’ll forget the fact that you are my mate and it’ll not take me more than a few flying seconds to kill you right now, over here." He growled, advancing toward me with long strides.

"When have you even remembered that I am your mate? Tell me, when did you even consider me one?" I asked, strength coursing through my veins. My legs no longer felt weak, and they were ready to walk miles all alone. "You have always treated me just the way your father treated your mother. You are nothing but just like your damn father. Just look at yourself in the mirror for once and you’d see none but Elijah in you, because that’s what a monster you have become—a living reflection of your father."

"Shut up! Shut the fu¢k up, Jungkook." He grabbed me by my throat and slammed me against the wall. The cold surface made goosebumps of peril cover my skin. "Don’t you dare to utter another word. I am warning you, it’d not end up good."

"What are you going to do, Taehyung?" It hurt to speak when his grip was so tight around my throat, forcing my veins to wither. "Let’s just state the last thing that you have left to do, and that is killing me. So you are going to do that and put a full stop to the list of your crimes? Will you kill me?! Will you—"

I got harshly cut off as he shouted out his answer before I could even finish what I was going to say.

"Yes—I will kill you and nothing would stop me from doing that if you don’t fu¢king shut your mouth at this moment, right now, and get the fu¢k out of the room!" I could see more fear in his eyes than rage, there was more pain than a burning want of vengeance.

But I did not really care about it anymore. Pain or sadness, joy or fury, satisfaction or loathe—nothing that related to him mattered to me anymore, provided that he has wiped off every vestige of the love I had for him. My love for him has to die, and even if it doesn't agree, I’d strangle it to death because that’s the ultimate escape. What I have been looking for—a way to peace—away from Kim Taehyung and his curse.

"I know what you are truly capable of doing. And I don’t lie to myself as you do to yourself—the most damning thing anyone can do," I spat, grabbing his hand and pushing it away as I released my throat from his stronghold. "And guess what? I don’t prefer to lie to anyone. All I say is the truth, and today everything I’m telling you is the truth. The blood that runs in your veins, that gives you the strength to commit all these crimes, that travels all over your body with every beat of your heart—is your father's. I wouldn't have believed it before today, but now I do. Because you know what? It’s not the relations that make us the same, it’s the deeds. And unfortunately, your deeds are no different than your father's, which makes you the same as him. You want your child to follow your footsteps because you are somewhat doing the same thing. No matter what you say, nothing can change it—you are nothing but like your father."

I saw the wavering in his gaze, the slight tremble of his lips as he hesitated to utter something but couldn’t. He was drowning in distress; the untold words dying on the tip of his tongue remained a mystery, and the shaking of his hands only expressed what he felt in the bare minimum. However, nothing gave me even the nearest of details of what he actually thought. What were the thoughts going on in his head? Was there any realization, or was it still the same darkness that engulfed him every time he wished for it?

"Look, stop this, okay? Just stop it," He began to step back, his hand shaking as he warned me, but his eyes failed to cover his dilemma.

"Why? The Kim Taehyung who claims to be the strongest and mighty ruler of the dark can’t even face the truth of his existence?" I stepped closer. "What happened to your claims to be inevitable? You are strong, powerful, and heartless, and remember what you said? You have got no weaknesses. So what now? All your resilience has flown out of the window?" A chuckle left my mouth.

"Shut up! Just shut the fu¢k up!" He growled out, but that mere move of his expressed more of his pain than hiding it beneath the drapes of his rage.

"Remember what your father has done to your mother and then compare them with what you did to me. Dive into the memories that you have kept covered for so long, Taehyung. Look into them once," I sneered, venom dripping from my voice for the first time ever. "If you have the guts, then just do it and tell me who looks worse to you. You, who have left no extent to cross to make me face hell before even my death, or Elijah, who just ended it very easily by taking your mother's life? You did not let me live, you did not let me die. You wished to see me suffer, and you succeeded little by little in dragging me to my grave, letting me see the sight of that dark place, giving me a taste of it every day but not allowing me my last peaceful breath. You ruined me but did not let me fix myself, let alone let the pieces slide and find their way back home. You are worse than your father. You are much worse than him, yet you hate him when in reality, you have already walked far more from where his footsteps ended. And I'm sure you’d still think you have a long way to go because that’s the ultimate motto of your life."

He did not say anything, but he did his best to avoid any eye contact. He stood still, but I saw him desperately trying to run away, hide somewhere—mostly any corner beyond the dark—avoid the decay and reside somewhere that’d not force him to face the fragments of memories in the light, but instead would let him lay amidst them, intentionally oblivious and resting in the temporary scrutiny. He wanted to be anywhere but near me.

"Don’t hide, Taehyung. If you care so much about cutting the strings, then cut them properly. And trust me, I can do the job better than you because I’d leave no space for them to coil back and join. I’d fu¢king turn them to ashes, but before that, it’s you who has to burn. Not me," I did not stop. I did not want to stop.

I was enraged and hurt, and everything that I said was just a way of getting rid of the pain he caused me—the havoc he created. "You claim that you’d kill your father over and over again if you get the chance. But what are you going to tell him if you actually get the chance to face him? Tell him that—'I became the exact same person as you, but I still hate you for the way you were with me and my mom'? I hate you because you kept fu¢king different women when my mother was suffering alone? But what's the point, Taehyung? You also kept another woman in the same house just like your father. You are equally disgust¡ng."

I stepped even closer, and this time he held his shaky hand out, motioning me to stop.

"Don’t push it, Jungkook. I’m telling you, don’t push it for god's sake!" He growled, sweat covering his forehead and gliding down. His nervous eyes did nothing to hide his forced denial.

"I'm pushing nothing. I am just telling you what you are. You can’t hide from it forever, so all I am doing is just a favor—and don’t mistake it for love. It’s my pity for you. After all, you need a good dose of reality," I inched closer and as he attempted to move, I grabbed his collar, preventing him from pulling away. "Look at me, Taehyung. Just look at me—see what you have done to me. Do you see the twinkle in my eyes that I had when I’d first seen you? Do you see the hopes shining anymore?"

He did not tear his gaze away from me. He looked. Just looked. And his face told me his answer—he saw none.

"But can you see how nonexistent you have become? How all I want is to go far away from you and never come back... do you see it?" I asked. Once again, I found my answer, not from his words but from his silence. "I know you can see it. How unfortunate... you destroy the people who love you and adore the ones that are only there for the advantage. You create the havoc all by yourself, yet all you search for within that destruction is peace. The irony of people like you." I chuckled.

He let out a tight breath, his stressed muscles feeling like cold stones against my skin, giving me a hint of how rapidly the temperature of his body had gone down.

"Sometimes I feel like hating myself. I was so stupid for thinking that you are going to change for the better when all you do is turn yourself into more of the monster you hate. The monster in disguise who once ruined you and your mother. Technically, you are carrying his legacy, and why shouldn't you? It’s fu¢king evident that you wish to be exactly like him, and if he could see you right now, he would not be disappointed at all. You have followed every step of his and incorporated all his habits, characteristics, and shameful deeds into your life. Congratulations, honey—you have won!"

"Lies—all are lies," he spat. However, it sounded like it was more of an assurance to himself rather than a response to my words.

"Ask yourself if those are lies, and then if you still feel like what I said was not even close to the truth, then stick to it. At least for you, it’d be easier to live—a man whose own life is nothing but a burden for himself," I spoke. There was no rage in my voice, not even sadness or any emotion. I sounded cold, so cold that it scared me from inside, and judging by the melancholy passing through Taehyung's expression, it went without saying that he noticed the coldness more than I did.

"Look what I have become because of you. I feel nothing; nothing at all," I chuckled. As I watched him, there was a stinging pain that crossed my heart, but I buried it deep and locked it away—I was not going to allow him to enter my heart ever again. "I hope you are satisfied with the outcomes because they turned out exactly like you intended them to be. I no longer want you or dream of a so-called lovely future. I have had enough of it. I was an accomplice for you in all your crimes, Taehyung, and I was the victim too. I blindly let you push me into the miseries, and all I tried to do was pull you out of yours. I wanted to save you so bad from your own darkness that I set myself on fire just to light your fu¢king way, and all you did was laugh and trample on my soul as you watched me cross every limit in order to save you. You only moved deeper into that darkness as you watched me melt off my flesh, burn my bones, only... to save you."

He opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out. For the first time, he was at a loss for words, and he couldn't find a way out of it.

But did I want to hear anything? No. I could say for the first time—I did not have any hopes left to hold me back.

"Maybe the Moon Goddess did the right thing when she gave you the curse. Perhaps she knew what a monster you would become from within even without it, so the only thing she did was to make you miserable so that she could prevent you from ruining others more than you would. All these days, I thought of freeing you from the curse, but now I feel like that curse is meant for you. You are stuck with that curse so that you don't cross the last few extents left," I spoke, without looking back at him. "Whatever it is or whatever it was supposed to be—nothing matters anymore. It’s your curse, your life. Do whatever you want. I no longer see the man I loved in you. Perhaps this was the reality I needed to see this whole time—you... just don't have a heart."

I smiled at him and finally I let his collar go and pushed him away. He stumbled backward, stepping away, and knowingly or unknowingly, within those few steps, he’d walked miles away; now all that was left was for me to do the same.

I turned around and headed to the exit, releasing a sigh of relief—it felt like a huge weight was off of my chest and my shoulders. I no longer had to fix anyone. I knew I had done everything I possibly could, and the man I did all of this for truly didn't deserve any of it.

However, my feet halted at the exit. And before I even knew, I spoke up, every sentence on its own solely coming from the pain I'd endured and the damage that I was yet to start fixing.

"Do me one last favor, Taehyung," I looked back at him. "Arrange my departure within this evening."

And with that one last glance at him, I walked out of the room. Leaving him all on his own. Finally letting him go.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

The past few hours were the most peaceful ones I had spent ever since I collided with Kim Taehyung and he threw everything upside down. I did not know if Taehyung was going to be considerate enough to actually arrange my departure; however, I also did not think he loved me enough to attempt to stop me or create more hindrances than he already did. Hate? No, that wasn't enough of a reason anymore—he had already done everything he could just so he could make me believe that he indeed hated me. Now, I truly believed that he was incapable of love and that hatred was the only thing I would ever receive from a man like him, no matter how much I tried, how many times I burned to bring the light to him, and what sacrifices I made just so I could call him mine.

But not anymore.

Now I knew I no longer had to keep fighting. I was free from my curse—the desperate ache to fix him and bring him back, a person I only got a few glimpses of. I no longer had to cry over the filth that had washed away my innocence, or cry over the man who broke me solely for his own selfish reasons and did not give a fu¢k about how much I loved him.

For the first time in all these days of being under Taehyung's captive, the victim of his lethal curse that has made him venomous to everyone close to him, I finally felt free. It was a relief, as if a huge burden was wiped off of my life, and certainly, the burden was not Taehyung—it was the decision that I had made my obligation: to free him from his curse.

Today, Taehyung made it so much easier for me. Now I knew that this decision was the first and last choice that would lead me to the right path and would not give me a lifetime of regret. I had no reason to regret, nor did I have any reason to keep waiting.

The feeling of this freedom was bodiless; it was like a light, feathery touch that bloomed within my chest and spread all over, washing away the chances of remorse and setback. But deep within this surreal sentiment that burned like a scintilla, twinkling from time to time and emitting a beautiful warmth, there was a weird ache.

It wasn't as if I did not know the reason behind this ache, or that I was trying to deny that deep down there was a weak part of me trying hard to digest the reality. This pain came from a place that was entirely out of my hands, and I didn't think of it as wrong to just close my eyes and do nothing more than just breathe. I allowed myself to seek peace and decided not to carry the weight of these things. I was not going to let negative thoughts sabotage me.

This new life was going to cost me my old one that had my old self stuck to it. My emotions, way of thinking, sense of direction, thoughts, and decisions—all these things that I was losing were truly built for the old self that I no longer wanted to remain. I wanted to release myself from the heavy shackles of it, and I was prepared because I wanted to see real change.

Yes, it was going to sting for a while. The absence of Taehyung's sight was going to bother my eyes for a while. Perhaps there were going to be times when I would want to live once-broken dreams again; I’d try to find the hopes again, but I knew I’d not drown into the same darkness again. By the time the hopes would try to rise again and the dreams would make an attempt to mend themselves and appear in front of me even more beautiful than prior, I’d no longer be the same person anymore.

And there’d not be any emptiness in my life, any sense of void, since thankfully my life had already given me a really beautiful reason. This soul growing inside of me was the only light for me in this dark place. While I had destroyed myself trying to be the one for Taehyung, my child had entered my life as a reason for me to prioritize myself and break free from the toxic attachment and love that had only pushed me further into uncertainty.

I was going to be free to give my child a lovely life. Once I leave, I’d never look back. Ever.

Another hour of waiting was about to pass and doubt began shrouding my mind. Was he not going to let me leave today? Surely I hadn't managed to figure out how his mind really worked and what he truly desired except for pain. But I really wished that he wouldn't try to stop me from leaving. I truly wanted to escape from him regardless of what my heart told me or how I felt when diving deep into such emotions that I forbade myself to feel.

As I began to worry about the slim chances of a change in Taehyung's decision, the door of the room opened. My eyes shot to look at the doorway, somewhat expecting to see the man who was the reason behind all my miseries, but I was met with a familiar face—Julia walked inside the room. Her gaze landed on me, and nervousness and shock were all I saw in it.

"Jungkook, the Alpha has..." She stuttered, struggling to let out the words and overcome her shock. "He has arranged it."

She said what needed to be said. Not more, not less. It was all I wanted to hear and was waiting to hear.

He had actually arranged it... I could leave. I was going to leave... forever.

"Oh, that's great news you have given," I flashed her a forced smile and stood up, but suddenly my legs felt heavy as stone, which caused me to drop back onto the surface of the couch.

Julia rushed toward me in concern. "Are you okay?"

Was I okay? I did not have the answer to that.

"Yeah, I just feel a bit woozy, perhaps because of excitement," I let out a chuckle that did nothing to cover up my lie. "Don't worry about me."

It did not take Julia a huge amount of struggle or close examination to read my face. She knew what I was going through, but if only I could understand what it was—if only I could understand myself!

"It's okay. What you are doing is right. You deserve a better life and a beautiful future, and there's nothing wrong with wanting something for yourself in your life after being through hell while trying to mend someone else's." She grabbed my hand and gave it a comforting squeeze. "Leave all this behind—everything you have gone through and everyone you have met. You have a new life waiting for you with open arms. Just go and live it to the full and give your baby the best you can."

"Thanks a lot, Julia," I pulled her into a hug. "Thanks for everything. I'll never forget it, I promise."

"It's okay. I'm glad I could help you, even though what I had done was actually the least of what I should have done. I'm sorry I couldn't save you as a friend, but look on the brighter side: you have learned how to fight your own battles and how to survive the cruel cycles of life. I am glad you made it through." She flashed me a soft smile. "I hope you can forgive me."

"You did everything you could, Julia. Don't ever be harsh on yourself for that. You did not have any responsibilities toward me, yet you did the things no one has ever done for you, and I'll forever be grateful for it," I said. "I don't know if we'll meet again or not, but I will miss you."

"I will miss you too, Jungkook," she spoke, failing to blink her tears away as she stood up with me. "I wish you the best for your future and this new journey. Don't ever look back."

"I won't. Be assured, I don't have any reason to do so." A soft sigh left my mouth on its own at the end.

I did not have any reason to look back. The reason himself had destroyed them with his cruel hands and harsh words that stabbed my heart like sharp daggers. And ironically, after all of this, he just left me alone, unbothered, even as he watched me bloodied and wounded. The man who laughed at my pain and crushed my love like dirt underneath his shoes could never have a place in my life ever again.

"I'm glad it's your time to be free. Emerge on this new journey with your head held high and don't allow anyone to snatch away the shine from your eyes. Remember, you have gone through the worst this life could show you, and now there's nothing powerful enough to exist in this world that has the capability to stop you." She smiled at me wholeheartedly. "Be a storm—fierce and limitless."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

My heart felt heavy, just like the burden of the memories—the moments I’d spent with Kim Taehyung. But what was left to do anyway? I could not just leave my heart behind; it was incredibly stupid and impossible. It was fu¢king disappointing to stay stuck with the truth that this heart is what keeps us alive—the same bloody organ that makes us take on the dumbest decisions ever and still stay dazed, deprived of the sight of what is right for us to do.

The only thing I could do was to kill the emotions of it, the sentiments that exist for that one specific person only. And who was he? I guess that was not news.

With all these things known and reality imprinted on every cell of my brain, why did it still feel like I was leaving my heart behind? And why the fu¢k did it sadden me when this freedom was what I had been looking for from the day I was born? Why couldn't I celebrate this blessing the one captive under his curse has bestowed upon me?

Fu¢k it! Just fu¢k the concept of love. Putting the significant other first, and putting myself last even though that person is screwing me over at any chance he gets—that is not love, that is stupidity. Apparently, I realized it too late, and even now, it was hard to digest.

It's not love if I can't love myself first.

With all the courage I had gathered and my determination to put an end to this incomplete story, I stepped down the stairs. Taking one step at a time, deep down I hoped that I’d not have to look at his face before leaving, because all that’d do was make things harder for me than they already appeared to be.

While in my mind I was carrying a huge burden, taking it with me even though I didn't want to, my hands on the other hand were free. Light. There was nothing I was taking with me except for awful memories and some good ones that were nothing but guilty pleasures.

I wished I could wipe off a part of my memory and start fresh. But that was not possible. At least I was getting the chance to have a new start; it might not be so easy at first, but hopefully, I would be able to adjust very soon.

As I reached downstairs, when my eyes caught no sight of Taehyung, I found myself releasing a sigh of relief. However, it was short-lived because it turned out my eyes had failed to notice the broad figure standing at the entrance of the mansion, leaning against the huge dark wooden door.

He stood there utterly calm, leaning against the side of the door, unreadable and distant as always. Yet his head held low, seeming oblivious to anything happening around him, gave some things away—but I wasn't buying them. Not today.

I walked down the last few stairs left and proceeded toward the door, even if my biggest obstacle was standing right there, perhaps waiting to close the path and put me in the cage again... or set me free and give me a lifetime of joy and pain at the same time.

Taehyung wasn't one to do one thing at a time. He’d try to kill two birds with one stone, and in this case, setting me free would do the job very well for him. So I had one less thing to worry about and one more struggle to cope with.

I advanced toward the door, my breathing remaining normal and my heartbeats steady after my hardship to keep them that way. However, my gaze was wavering. For some inexplicable reasons and useless considerations, my mind could not stay still. It wanted my eyes to see something, my ears to hear what I hadn't despite the aching desire... my soul to get closer to the monster again even though it was the last thing I’d do. No matter what, I was not going to let myself get down to those levels ever again.

My legs were working perfectly fine until his dark eyes shifted toward me and his head moved to look my way. A flicker passed through his orbs, and I chose to avoid reading that, solely to avoid hindrances in the path of my decision.

Suddenly it started to feel like my body was made of ice and the storm waiting at the doorway would crash right into me, instantaneous and fierce. Burn me with its dangerous heat and eliminate my existence. And this was the challenge... I had to go through it knowing the results, knowing the damage it’d cause me.

I inhaled a small breath, holding it for stability as I walked even closer, slowly closing the distance between us but being careful enough not to be too close. The broad double doors made it easy for me to keep an appropriate distance so my confidence wouldn't get overshadowed by his presence.

I did not look at him. I stood facing outside, paying more attention to the fountain than I paid to the person beside me, even though I could feel his gaze fixated on me, not budging for a moment.

"When can I leave?" I decided to break the silence, partly giving up on the battle of trying to remain unaffected.

He remained silent for a solid minute. I did not know what he was trying to figure out, but deep down, I wished I knew what he was actually thinking. Everything could have been so much easier if our eyes spoke the same language. So much could have been avoided if we cared for each other's situation—or at the very least, if Taehyung had cared to show the smallest amount of care compared to what I had given him.

"The vehicle will be here within seconds. I have arranged everything and a place for you to stay. Fortunately, you will not have to face any difficulties there and—"

"I will not be staying at a place of your choosing, nor do I expect anything from your side. No favors. No facilities given by you solely out of pity or to prove another of your useless points. No help. No payback for everything you did, since you have already told me that you were putting me to 'adequate use' just like a piece of goods, solely for the money you paid the auctioneer," I spoke, calm and collected, yet my words trembled at the end. "So, please. Keep your plans and arrangements to yourself for god's sake. Just escorting me out of your territory would be more than you can ever do for me."

"My enemies are everywhere, Jungkook," he opened his mouth. "And you being known everywhere as my mate after the incident at that party does not put you in the safe category. The chances of your survival will be very slim if any of my 'well-wishers' see you unguarded and alone. You have to be under protection in order to stay alive. At the very least for the first few weeks, you'd be needing a safe place to stay until you decide what you want to do with yourself. It's completely up to you."

"I have already decided what I want to do, Taehyung. I want to stay away from you. Far away. So far that I wouldn't have to cross even your fu¢king shadow ever again." I finally looked at him, searching for the same coldness I’d always seen on his face, but today it was empty. Just empty. On the other hand, he also tried to read my eyes, but it was evident that he saw nothing.

"You wouldn't have to see my face ever again. I promise, we would never meet," he let out. "And trust me, I am not lying—we would never be face to face ever again."

"That's the only thing I cannot do—trust you," I walked closer to him, not having control over my movements. "You could think that you don't lie, but that's the thing you have done all the way along. You lie to yourself, you lie to me, and then you surpass every extent to prove them true. Unfortunately, you succeed at some point, and even if you don't, you just fill others with so much hatred and pain that their love turns to nothing."

He did not say anything. For once, he let me speak and listened without his regular urge to shut me down. I did not even wish to speak to him or look at his face, but I was oblivious to why I was doing it—why the hell I was even having a conversation with a man like him who has made it clear with every deed that he was a sadistic monster.

"Look where you have made us stand today; just see what you have done and remember all those chances that I gave you, yet you blew them away. And it's not even like I expect you to regret it, I just want you to know that... I loved you, Taehyung." I moved closer, the distance between us no longer as much as before, and I could hear the loud beating of his heart that did not match the impassive look on his face. "But you destroyed everything with your own hands. You ruined me, you ruined this bond, and I pray that regret never even crosses your mind or touches you, because I won't be coming back. Not in this life, not in any other life we might get. And I'm sure you won't be able to handle it if you realize what you have lost and what you have done."

I wasn't aware of what had gone through his mind or what his intention was, but the next moment all I registered was his hand wrapping around my waist and pulling me close to him with one swift jerk.

My chest came crashing against his and a soft gasp slipped past my lips. His other hand went to cup my cheek as he looked deep into my eyes. For a brief second, I felt myself losing myself in him all over again, but I hit the brakes at the right time and put a stop to my emotions. I wasn't going to fall weak. The man who had walked all over me and laughed in my face could never deserve my love.

"I know..." was all that came out of his mouth as he looked at me, leaving me wondering what he was thinking or what he truly meant. He gently caressed my face, forcing my eyes to close shut. His hold on me was tight, so tight that at some point it seemed as if he did not want to let me go.

And then, I felt his lips touch my forehead for the first time ever. Yes, it was the first time he did it while remaining conscious. No effects of liquor were pouring over him when his lips pressed against my forehead, his hands caressed my face, and when his gaze bored into mine without any sign of fear shading them.

But alas, all of this meant nothing. Just nothing.

A few moments of silence passed by, and I stared at him, clueless about what I should be doing and what he really wanted to say by doing all of this. But fortunately, he solved my dilemma, though I hadn't asked him for it.

"Don't ever come back, Jungkook," he said. The sigh that left his mouth at the end of the sentence left me drowning in bewilderment. "If you come back, or dare to look back... I'll kill you with my own hands."

I did not have anything left to say. My mind was left blank, but the rate of my heartbeats increased to the point where it matched Taehyung's.

Before I could get anything out of my mouth, the sound of the car screeching to a halt right beside us broke in, and Taehyung slowly let go of me. I involuntarily took a few steps back. My emotions were rushed and my mind was in a frenzy, but I knew one thing for sure—I could not stay. I had to leave before anything he said changed my mind.

I glanced at the car, finding his second-in-command sitting beside the driver, looking our way as if to pass us the message that it was time to leave. Or I could say... to let go.

"Go. You are free." His voice hit my eardrums and apparently, that was all my body was waiting to hear—it was a mystery how he figured out that would get my legs into motion.

I looked at him one last time, noticing every detail of his face and especially those cruel eyes of his. I saved it in my memory like a guilty pleasure that I might open through the gates of recollection over and over again... to see and to remember the few beautiful moments that have died in the waves of misery.

"Goodbye, Taehyung." Hiding my pain and unshed tears beneath my smile, I walked away, heading to the car and getting inside as soon as I could. I did not dare to look back. Not because of what my mate had said, but because of the fact that if I looked at him once again... I'd run back to him, and that'd make me stoop low in my own eyes and hate myself forever.

The car started, heading out of the mansion and taking off on the spacious road ahead—leaving behind the cage, my shattered dreams, Kim Taehyung and his curse... and everything he put me through.

I, Jeon Jungkook, was no longer his captive nor a person with the hopes of fixing his mate. I was going to live, but for myself.

END~~~

Chapter Text

First of all… take a deep breath.

I know many of you were probably terrified when you read the word “END” in the previous chapter. I could almost feel the collective panic through the screen.

But yes… it’s true. This marks the end of Work of Fate.

Ending this book feels surreal. I have rewritten this story four times, pouring pieces of myself into every version, every chapter, every emotion. Completing it again brings a strange mix of feelings—happiness, relief, gratitude… and a quiet vulnerability I can’t quite put into words. There’s something deeply personal about letting go of a story you’ve lived with for so long.

However, this isn’t truly goodbye.

The journey continues.

The continuation will be titled “Game of Fate”

I genuinely hope Work of Fate stays in your hearts for a long time. Stories only truly live when readers carry them forward, and that part now belongs to you.

Before we step into the next book, I would love to hear from you. How was this journey for you? What did you feel? What stayed with you?

Thank you for reading, supporting, waiting, and feeling this story with me.

See you in Game of Fate. 💜

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

Beginning: Six Months Later

"Sweetheart, have you packed the parcel yet? That arrogant bloke might be here anytime soon," Shelly's voice, draped in an extremely thick British accent like always, came floating in my ears.

"Almost done, Shelly!" I yelled out from the other side of the huge kitchen that currently had more than ten people working, putting their best in their jobs. The fresh aroma of freshly baked pastries was coasting in the air, and some of it wafted into my nostrils which I, to be very honest, did not complain about at all—The entire kitchen smelled delicious.

My wolf rolled his eyes, slumping back in my head and letting me know his extreme distaste for Shelly's accent and this sight of him caused a small laugh to slip past my lips. It astonished me how my wolf could get so moody sometimes and act like those high-school mean girls—He had different moods and, today's one was one of those that have always turned out to be a hassle to handle. However, I was happy to get through his mood swings just like he went through mine—Ever since I finally connected with him, life couldn't have been easier.

Though the events behind it... terrified me and constantly reminded me of my loss that I could never recover from. If only we could change the past and fix the future! The wounds were still fresh. I still felt empty just like that moment when the last meaning of my life was snatched. The grief would never fade but I had to go through it and deal with the pain that'd always sting, cut sharp like a dagger and make me bleed each time.

I broke away from the chain of my thoughts and emitted a chuckle.

"Okay, stop! I don't get it what problem do you have with her accent," My hands worked on putting the last piece of the assorted cake in its place before I finally wrapped it all up in a box, carefully to not ruin the finally done art on each of them by Shelly. I put the sticker of our bakery on the top of the seal—Butternut Bakehouse—and picked a bag from the stack of vibrant red bags, putting the box of the cake inside it, still cautious and gentle.

I don't really have any problem with her, it's just that British accent has never sounded so bad before her. That was my wolf's interpretation of what he stated to me in a rush and amidst his low grumbles.

"We really haven't had a fair share of hearing different forms of the British accent."

Well, we have and it was you who didn't pay attention but I am always wide awake and full ears. So, I know Shelly has the worst form accent to ever exist. This time he spoke clearer, somewhat determined to win this argument that wasn't even an argument if inspected correctly.

But, he indeed had a point... Shelly kind of made English sound terrible, like a whole different language. But despite my slight and my wolf’s huge dislike for her accent, none of us could deny that we really adored her.

"But mind to elaborate how you being full ears helps me anyway with baking? And not to mention the packaging process which you seemed to hate the most?"

This seemed to get to him and I felt him getting embarrassed, and the light fur at his cheeks almost seemed pink to me at that moment when he fought hard with the embarrassment.

That was mean!

"Well...it's not only you who has the right to be mean," I laughed before I headed to Shelly, knowing my wolf would let me be at peace at least for the rest couple of hours.

"Here, it is done." I handed the package to Shelly, puffing out a sigh of relief.

"Oh, thank god it is done!" She clapped her hands together, and passed the parcel to Gloria who would do the rest of the job.

"I'm so sorry for the extra work today, sweetie," Shelly turned to me after finishing putting the cookies into a box, "We got a huge amount of orders today and you know that I can't just let this chance go since I want to clear my debt and the bank loan. I know it must have been too much work for you and everyone else, and I am sorry for this extra pressure of work....This is my father's bakery and I just don't want to lose it." Her voice dropped a bit yet she flashed me a small smile, her eyes lightly creased from the sides.

This bakery belonged to Shelly's father. After his demise, Shelly has been running it on her own since an early age. But in this small town, it was hard for her to actually turn it into a successful business and keep it smooth when the price of the goods nearly doubled every month and rose higher and higher every day, life eventually became harder for her and now, she has huge loans to pay back with even more sum of interest and her business was fully consumed, knees deep in debt.

This was one of the oldest bakeries here but the huge factories that supplied the demands faster with the advantage of their advanced technologies and machines easily overshadowed the beautiful handmade bakes of this bakery even though none of the things made by the factory could actually compare to the recipes Shelly got from her father.

I have huge respect for this woman. She had gone through a lot in her life yet she did not let this world snatch the colors from her life, she has not given up, and did not let the kindness within her die. She was the sweetest person I have met in this entire lifetime who helped me at the moment when I didn't have anywhere to go or anyone by my side; I'd forever be grateful for everything she has done for me. She did not deny to help me even if she was dealing with her own struggles.

"Hey, it's okay, Shelly," I held her hands, "All of us know how important this bakery is to you and trust me, I am more than just happy to be able to help you through it. And it's not too much work at all, besides, when we have got such a loving owner how could anyone ever have complaints! You are crazy for thinking that we are having a crisis over here just because the workload is a bit more than usual."

"Gosh, you are such a sweetheart," She smiled and pulled me in a hug.

"Thanks for the compliment, now listen to me very well my little oldie," I patted her back, comforting her as I knew Shelly was truly going through a hard time and even the slightest comfort I could offer would help a lot, "Don't stress about anything. We'll be able to get through this and this bakery isn't going anywhere."

"I am not an oldie," She pinched my cheek and a small hiss tore from my throat, "I am still super young and beautiful,"

Oh, I must have completely forgotten to mention that Shelly had an incurable disease—Thinking that she's forever young.

"Yeah yeah," I rolled my eyes, to which a gasp of disbelief left her mouth.

"So you are denying that I am beautiful?!"

"No," I couldn't contain my laugh anymore, "I am just trying to tell you that you are not young anymore my dear Shelly. Sixty-two isn't such a young age."

"Jungkook..you," She began with her threatening voice, appearing pissed to be reminded of the fact that she was actually old.

"I'm heading off to work," Suppressing my snicker I headed to the other side of the kitchen.

"Wait, come back right here I say!"

"You called her old again?" Eliot asked with a throaty chuckle as he saw me sauntering back to my work spot.

"Yeah, it’s always the same amount of fun you know."

"Jungkook, come right here!" Shelly's voice rang, she stood there, her arms crossed over her chest as she glared at me which caused a few low snickers from the workers to echo throughout the room. Nothing could be more amusing than seeing a late middle age woman arguing with all of her dedication just to make everyone believe she was still young.

"Shelly, let me remind you I still have many more orders to pack and a few of them are actually for those arrogant customers you have mentioned just an hour ago," I laughed and walked to my work spot, sparing her only one glance before I began with packaging the rest of the parcels, sliding them to the counter next to mine—to Penelope, "So you choose whether you want to continue the argument or let me work in peace so that it gets done faster and save you from the yelling of those sweet-sweet customers."

She fell silent for a solid minute, and that duration was enough to let me guess her upcoming reaction and guess what? That was indeed a piece of good news for me.

"That's smart of you, young man. But don't think you are spared, you'll have to face my wrath later."

I couldn't help the laugh that left my mouth. The definition of Shelly's wrath was—Tasting her baking experiments first and to say the least, they never turned out hideous enough to be considered a punishment, they'd always come out extremely delicious and this was another of the reasons why I loved pissing her off—A chance to taste mouthwatering bakes wasn't so bad after all, was it?

"I love facing your wrath, Shelly!"

And I finally put my attention back on my job. Tuning down the response from Shelly and the rest of the murmuring of the workers in the kitchen. Slowly but I wholly zoned out, drowning in the world inside of my head where I have kept the incomplete puzzle-like fragments of my life stored, in the dark and beyond the discovery.

So many good things happening in life, yet why I found myself trying to explore the memory of those nightmares again where all I could find was pain? Just pain.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

After the fulfillment of all the orders and finishing the work till the last bit, all the workers have begun to leave for their homes one by one. Even though today was one of those days where we had the most amount of work to be done, somehow, like some unmistakable sorcery it was also the day when we got all packed up within the least amount of time. Perhaps, it was our luck or just a bit more labor done than actually needed.

So it was kind of true that some people actually thrive under pressure. And every one of my co-workers could profusely relate to that.

Bidding goodbye to Shelly and being reminded for the umpteenth time of the pepper spray and knife she'd placed in my bag for the sake of my safety, I headed out of the bakery and proceeded to my apartment. It wasn't even night and still Shelly was concerned about my safety though the people here were as harmless as pigeons—calm and quiet, minding their own business.

When I'd first moved to this small town, I did not have a place to stay for weeks and my first month was spent in Shelly's guestroom. But eventually, after getting a job in her bakery, I managed to rent a place to stay. It was small and not overly decorated or something too fancy with tons of extra facilities that many would prefer, but it was overall a good and comfortable place; at least, it was a safe zone for me where I wouldn't have to worry about anyone invading my privacy, or any unwanted arrival to deal with.

Things were at the right place for now. But the losses I'd endured in the past were so huge that I couldn't really say I was happy—I was okay. Just okay. I didn't have any idea if I truly was content with staying just okay, or if I wished to be happy. But even if I wanted happiness, what was the place where I could find it?

Could I ever find it? Perhaps not. So taking off for a meaningless search would be foolishness and I wasn't going to repeat the same mistake and give the cruel cycle of life another chance to snatch everything away from me... even the last hope.

Shaking my thoughts away, I emitted a low sigh; walking on the concrete footpath and hearing the sound of my heels clicking each time as I took quick steps, just to distract myself from getting dragged into the permanent darkness that existed somewhere deep in my mind.

The road wasn't that empty. There were numerous people around, and many of them included lovely old couples who were most likely to be out for an evening walk and enjoy the view of the sunset that has displayed itself like a canopy over the beautiful sky that blushed pink as everyone raved about its beauty.

So many things to get engaged in and forget the sorrow that lived somewhere, tying itself into knots I didn't have the power to undo but had the power to not feel, consider it invisible and walk ahead in life, yet I felt so alone in this crowd that didn't even surround me or asked me to stay submerged in it.

I proceeded walking, a bit faster than prior. But soon as I crossed the bigger crowds, I felt something strange. Very faint footsteps following me from afar.

Realization crossed my mind in the flash of a second—I knew who it was since it was happening for nearly three months; he was following me everywhere; literally, everywhere I go at any hour of the day or night. From the bakery to grocery shopping, he was not leaving one single spot.

Indeed it has become a regular, and of course, it was not every day when he'd follow me, but he was there most of the time. And until today, I hadn't decided to confront him because all I wanted was to stay away from my dreadful past; his place too belonged to my past just like every other person.

But...

Now, I was unaware why I no longer wanted to keep acting oblivious about it. Perhaps I was tired of him following me every day and leaving me with the same question all over again—What did he want?

I kept walking, acting as if I hadn't noticed his presence just like all the other times, but today waiting for the correct moment to make the move. As I passed a row of cars, in the rearview mirror I saw the half view of his face that he failed to cover with the black hat he'd worn with his long black coat.

Indeed he was calm and taking slow steps that anyone would fail to hear if not paid the correct amount of attention. However, cautiousness was not there at all, and overconfidence was kind of sound. He did not seem to doubt his skills of being a stalker, as he ironically failed to notice me looking at his reflection from the corner of my eyes.

Speaking to him was the last thing I wanted to do but again, I had to confront him. All these three months he'd been doing the same thing over and over again. And having someone watch each of your movements was certainly not the best thing in the world.

I wanted peace—not distractions.

Soon as I reached the quieter side of the road, I slowed my steps little by little until I was standing still and as expected the sound of footsteps ceased and just the moment I turned around, he took off in the opposite direction, turning his back to me as soon as he could.

"Wait!" I spoke up, loud enough so that he hears me and judging by the way his legs were suddenly screeched to a halt and he froze on the spot, it went without saying that he heard me.

Even though he was partially locked at his spot, seemingly trapped, there was still no response that came from him.

I took a few steps towards him, fighting off my urge to skip all of these and head home straight but it was needed. I needed to know why was he following me and if it was for the fulfillment of an order from that one particular person I did not wish to face ever again in this life and maybe... even after death.

For a momentary period yet profusely, I had thought that I'd be needing to ask him to turn around judging by the way he made no sign of movement and stood dead still like ice.

The last thing I wanted was to wait for him to run away and from the next day do this regular duty of his in silence and too cautious for me to notice; if that happened, all I'd have left to do was to stress about it all day long and ruin the slight control I have gained over my mental state.

Ultimately it turned out that I didn't have to ask him for anything at all. He did the honors by himself and taking off his hat, he slowly spun around to face me.

His eyes were wary, I could catch the light rush in his breathing and see the barely noticeable tremble of his lips as he fought to say something. God knew what he wanted to say, but I didn't really wish to hear anything else than the answer to my question.

Just like he had done me a favor by turning around by himself without having to be asked, I did one on him too and that was by letting the next question roll off my tongue, saving him from suffering under my judgmental gaze and fighting the silence all alone.

"What are you doing here, Aaron?"

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

"What are you doing here, Aaron?"

He stared at me, something weird crossing his orbs, giving away the signs of hesitation he attempted to cover with his best shot at acting confident despite being under the red light. Maybe he had not expected to be caught or it could be the case—he'd not anticipated this particular question. Either way, I didn't care.

Taehyung’s Beta following me could mean only one thing: it was Taehyung’s command. And if that man could send his Beta behind me, he, himself knew every detail of my whereabouts and that was dangerous for me. It’d taken me long enough to actually fit my life that I gathered piece by piece in one place, and now the last thing I wanted was to see Taehyung trampling this start of mine too.

"Jungkook, I—I..." Aaron hesitated, seemingly drowning in the misery the lack of words had poured over him.

"You are following me because of Taehyung’s order, aren't you?" Rage crawled up my insides at the remembrance of that man invading my world once again.

My wolf fell silent. Completely silent at the mention of my so-called mate who fu¢king chose to stick to his demons at the expense of our lives. A life I’d once... dreamt for us.

His brows rose and eyes widened, but surprisingly all of it screamed disbelief. "No! Alpha hasn't ordered me to do it," He spoke up quicker than expected.

"Oh, cut the crap, Aaron," I spat. "You don't need to lie to cover up for him. I know he is the one who has sent you."

"It's not true, he has not sent me," Aaron stepped closer but kept an appropriate distance. "In fact, he doesn't even know your location."

"Oh really? You come up with these stupid, flimsy lies and expect me to believe them? I thought you'd at least be smart enough to present some reasonable false narration to prove your point, judging the fact that you are none other than the mighty Kim Taehyung’s Beta," I laughed, venom dripping from my voice. "But, no. You thought you could fool me just like your boss."

"Jungkook, it's not what you think. You are mistaking it—" His attempt to speak failed as I cut in, refusing to spare him a chance to speak nonsense.

"I'm not mistaking anything. I am just saying what I see here and everything's very clear to me," I nearly shouted, unable to keep my calm and behave normally. "Just get this straight in your head, Aaron—I am not falling for your Alpha's ploys again. Just go back, tell him to respect my choice and stay the fuck out of my life! I am okay where I am, I don't need any more destruction or any false hopes. I wanted peace and I have finally got it. If he tries to destroy my world again, I'll forget the fact that I once loved him and I'll fu¢king kill him."

With that, I turned around and began to walk away.

I was not going to let Taehyung enter my life again. He was the reason I lost everything that ever belonged to me. He ruined both of our lives and directly or indirectly he was the reason why I lost my—No! I wasn't even going to let his shadow get near me. He was lethal just like venom, and any life that'd get close to him would get burned to ashes.

"I know what you have gone through. I have witnessed it all. Just think once—if Alpha was the one to send me, don't you think in all these months he'd at the very least try to reach you or talk to you?"

My feet halted, and every fiber of my body was suddenly nothing but stiff and cold just like ice. I didn't really turn around and the reason for my sudden hesitance was a mystery, but the closest assumption my conscious reached was the lack of courage that’d prompted upon his words; each of them spoke nothing but the truth.

"I couldn't do anything that time to help you because my hands were tied; I was helpless and to say it short, forced to be silent because of my duties. I couldn't help you even though I wanted to, things were impossible at that time," He spoke, and I heard his footsteps getting closer. "I know saying all of these to you now may seem unreasonable, and it's obvious for you to doubt my intentions. I can understand why you can't just trust my words, but believe me... I just wanted to make sure you are safe because you and I both know the fact that Alpha has changed, but that has not changed the past he had and the lives he ruined. Some foes might have become his friends, but the enemies are still his enemies and they'd want to hurt everyone close to him. All I wished to do was to ensure your safety."

This was when my body finally allowed me to turn around. A flicker passed through his eyes and something crossed his expression, nonetheless, I could not read it since he was far too quick to wipe every trace off of his face and that too with such perfection that it was impossible for anyone to even notice a slight hint of its existence.

To say I was confused would have expressed my feelings the bare minimum. I did not have one single idea about what he actually wanted and how was I supposed to react to this. Listen to him and walk off? Or ask him the questions that were stirring awake in my head with every sentence that left his mouth. Perhaps the second option was a wise choice. When has walking off from a situation ever brought anything?

"Why? Why do you want to keep me safe?" I asked, swallowing the sigh that was on the verge of leaving my mouth. "And what is the point of telling me all of these now? You and I have barely talked. Well... in reality, we have never even talked. You were only a bystander and, to be very honest, I never expected anything from you—any favor or the slightest bit of help. Even now, you have no responsibilities for me nor are you obliged to help me in any case or be held responsible for my safety. Your and my paths are different... we are barely anything other than strangers. Then... why?"

I did not know why my palms were getting all sweaty and there was a rush in my breathing. It was a dilemma to solve for another time, but right now, the dilemma standing in front of me demanded more attention to being solved and unfortunately, I was unknowingly doing my absolute worst job at it.

He fell silent for a few solid seconds, perhaps trying to read through my questions and statements I let out right the way they came out of my heart. It was a mystery if it was hard for him to solve the puzzle, however, he could have the answers that could just fit in there and complete it. But was he going to choose to be honest? Or did he not know what to say himself?

"I can't really explain it, Jungkook," He let out a sigh of relief, for a moment proving my second assumption right but then again, that was not it. "It's just that... I have seen you suffer and I don't want you to go through something worse. I'm not a cold-hearted man or a servant loyal like a dog who'd ruin someone else's life just to gain the favor of his superior. I don't want to see people suffer, I don't want to see lives getting destroyed and if I could save even one person from the gruesome intentions of someone, or the cruel ways of this world, I'd be absolutely thrilled even if it is done at the expense of my life."

"So sympathy? That is it, right?" The question left my mouth on its own, the bitterness seeking its way out. "You think I need your sympathy to survive in this race? You think it's your help that'd save me and I wouldn't be able to protect myself without you being around?"

He looked shocked by my sudden outburst. Obviously, he made it too obvious with his expression that he hadn't expected this reaction of mine.

"You are taking it the wrong way again. Sympathy is not where all of these are coming from," He spoke, having much more control over his voice and the mastery to stay calm. "What I am trying to say is that..." He hesitated for a second, and in that short period that was no more than a heartbeat, he decided to keep his sentence unfinished for the best. The contemplation and introspections all were done in his mind, far beyond my understanding, not that I wished to comprehend any of it.

He looked at me, taking another attempt to read something even I did not know about. I had mixed feelings about this entire conversation; I was shocked, confused, and bewildered the most, trying to get through the unrest curving like a giant curveball. Yet none of it felt bigger than the weight on my shoulders—the memories that have come back attacking me like a destructive wave at the shore which resided just right there, around the boundaries I have built around myself, chaining my spine to the cold walls only so that I never get the chance to walk there, by myself, deep into the storm.

I did not let out a single word. I wanted him to speak, to say out his reasons loud and save me from this confusion. The last thing I wanted was to get any hint that he could actually be lying and was here solely to fulfill the order of that man, whom I have thrown out of my life.

Aaron was about to say something when a bunch of people walked past us, a few of them sparing us side glances that held curiosity and unnecessary speculation one usually has for two strangers. But then again... there was not much space on the table to question their move because right now, both of us looked anything but near normal. The dismay shrouding the face of the man standing opposite to me and the coldness shading on mine was just unmistakable.

"Listen, let's just go and talk somewhere else," Aaron spoke, taking the initiative to step closer to erase the awkward space between us. He glanced around to check if there were a few suspicious stares fixated on us but when he found none, he turned his attention back to me. "Please."

"No, I'm not going anywhere with you," I shook my head, immediately denying his polite request that was partially harmless if I let go of my doubts.

"You don't have to go anywhere with me. It's just the cafe beside the river, you have already been there a couple of times."

"So you have followed me there as well?" My voice came out accusing, just like it should.

He let out a sigh of defeat. "Please, Jungkook. Try to understand. I am not your enemy..."

"Nor are you my friend, Aaron."

"I know, I am more aware of it than you are. And trust me, I'm not going to do anything that'd cause you any harm. I just want to talk, that's it." He added as if he’d read my mind, or I could say the suspicion in my mind. "It's just a conversation and I promise to take no more than ten minutes of your time."

He didn't seem like he was lying... His intentions were genuine, at least, that's how it seemed. And before I even knew it, my mouth decided to do the grace and open itself without my permission just like it has always done and brought nothing but a bunch of problems for me.

"Okay, only ten minutes—not even a second more than that!"

"You have my word."

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

The soft Mistral winds blew, making their way through the waves and disappearing into nothingness every time they came in contact with my skin. I released a low sigh, relief flooding in my veins as if the surreal warmth I could find in these cold breezes was the only thing soothing the emptiness inside me.

When Aaron brought me here, I’d thought—maybe it was just for a mere second, still I’d had this assumption—that he’d have a lot of things to say. But it turned out that he was yet to overcome his problem of finding the right words. It seemed more as if his choosing silence for these few moments was not done for the sake of himself, but for... me.

Well, I couldn’t complain. I’d rather spend hours looking at the view of the river than go through the conversations that only reminded me of my past and somewhat tried to push me back into the same pitfall.

I wanted to move on. I really did. But everything in this universe was pushing me back to the same spot all over again. Why couldn’t I just wipe Kim Taehyung off of my mind? Learn to live and be free of the invisible weight on my chest that stung each time I took a breath.

"Speak up, Aaron," I finally said, my gaze not moving from the scenery of the sky that engulfed a dark blue hue while gradually letting go of the brighter shades. "If you can’t speak now, you can never."

The coffee on the table remained untouched, except for the part where I took the favor of the cup to warm my hands. I did not know why I no longer cared about how much time Aaron was going to take to put his reasons on the table and prove the point he was trying to make; all I knew was that this weather was a comfort. Like a companion, though it was ephemeral—alike a few fleeting seconds that pass with the blink of an eye—still, I had something that did not force me to dive deep into my thoughts and look at the broken fragments over and over again.

I felt Aaron’s gaze roaming over my face and I didn’t really bother to pay much attention to read what he wanted to figure out. I only wanted to hear what he had to say and then that’d be it. Fortunately, it took only a few more seconds of a wait before he finally opened his mouth.

"Tell me something, Jungkook. If there was someone else at my place, wanting to offer you help or support, would you doubt that individual’s intention the same as you are questioning mine?"

A question—yes, a question was what I’d expected the least. But it came from him anyway.

"If this question is all you have on your side, something that’d get you a response out of me to which you can put your agreements or get a place to stack the weight of your disagreements only to cover up the relevance, I would better head home," I let out, sparing him a glance before I attempted to gather my stuff and leave.

"No, wait," he spoke up, a bit louder, partially losing his patience. "How would I put my point on the table if you are not willing to listen to me at all?"

"I am all ears. I’m willing to listen to you as long as you speak the truth and don’t go off the topic—that’s the bottom line. But I’m not gonna answer any of your questions that I don’t think are important to the situation."

He let out a low sigh of defeat. "I’m not here to beat around the bush, nor am I here to prove you wrong or prove myself right. But ask it yourself—would you doubt if there was someone else in my place? Whether you agree or not, I know you wouldn’t."

"Listen..."

"No, please let me speak," he interrupted softly, keeping his voice calm and collected contrary to mine. "All I am trying to say is that there’s absolutely nothing wrong if I want to help you. Yes, I know you might not need my help, and you are a strong individual, but if I get the satisfaction by making sure that you are safe and sound, then what’s wrong with that?"

"I don’t get it, Aaron... why would you want to keep me safe?" I was beyond confused, to the point where I couldn’t even wrap my head around the things he was saying. "Besides, I don’t want the help that comes out of sympathy. I am better on my own."

"And I have already told you—sympathy is not why I wish to help you," he countered. "There are many reasons behind why I want to help you and keep you safe, and sympathy is not one of them!"

"Then tell me what are they? Why have you got the sudden urge to be my protector and act like the kindest person on earth?"

"Trust me, I am not the kindest person on the earth nor do I have the intention to act like one," his tone dropped a few octaves. "I have got a fair share of sins hanging off of my shoulders that I don’t even have the wish to repent for. But not everything has to have a specific reason; some urges come on their own and there’s no explanation for that."

"You don’t have any explanation, you don’t have any answers, you are not aware of the reasons why you wish to help me but then again you say it’s not sympathy—I can’t even get what the fuck you are even saying! Are you fucking confused? Are you trying to play with my mind with these sick word games?!"

I lost it. I completely lost the last string of my patience and he seemed to be in the same boat as mine judging by the way his whole facial expression went from calm to frustrated real quick.

"I am clear about what I want! I know why I’m neglecting my fu¢king duties and trying to protect you. I know why your safety is my priority. I know why there’s nothing important to me other than keeping you out of the hands of Taehyung’s enemies who are ready to cross any extent just to get to something close to him and destroy it," he slammed his hand on the table and stood up, causing my eyes to widen ever so slightly. "And I fu¢king know what would give me relief. Every cell of my body knows it. And right now, all I care about is that I want to see you safe and sound and not pay the price for someone else’s deeds just like your child did!"

He didn’t even know but, with his last words, he took a dagger in his hand and stabbed right into my heart, deepening each of the wounds I’d been trying to heal. He destroyed the stability that took me all these days to find, perfectly with an effort similar to just a click of fingers, within only a mere second.

A trembling breath left my mouth on its own. I don't wanna remember it. I don't wanna go through it again. Tears fought to find their way to my eyes but I refused to let them defeat me. I can’t fall weak. No, I am not going to fall weak.

Realization passed through Aaron’s eyes and they softened. Guilt was the first thing to shade his countenance.

"Jungkook, I—"

"Thanks," flashing him a smile that took away even the last bit of strength left within me, I stood up gathering my stuff. "Thanks for reminding me that... my life could get taken away, just like my child’s."

"I am sorry. I... I didn't mean to say it."

"Own up to your fu¢king words, Aaron. Don’t act like a bloody coward," I spat, the agony coursing through my veins resulting in nothing but anger, reminding me of the deep-rooted hatred I had promised myself to always keep alive for the one I’d once loved with all of my heart. "Besides, it's not like what you said does not have any relevance to the reality. My child was taken away from me because of Taehyung Kim. They came behind me because I was his mate and he is the one to be held responsible for the accident. If he hadn't been that determined to push me away, today, my child would have been here with me. I wouldn’t have to grieve every day and night for the loss that none can fix. Everything could have been better, but he chose to be a damn coward instead of facing the reality, and my child and I had to pay the price!"

He fell dead silent, saying nothing but hearing every word I said.

"And it’s ironic that the enemies of a man who have left no bounds to put me through the absolute worst are most likely to be behind me just because we two have a so-called mate bond between us. But what they don’t know is that I’m also a victim of the same curse, the same man and his brutal treatments, and I am aware of the fact that they wouldn’t even want to know the truth—they’d be happy to put a bullet in the middle of my head and end it quick rather than hearing my sob story," I laughed, cold and bitter. "And you know what? I’d be fu¢king thrilled to just die in the hands of his enemies rather than live in this world and keep bearing the damages of the past only he is responsible for. He’s the killer of my child—and I hope you know the truth that if there’s anything or anyone a mother hates the most, it is the one who harms their child. So just think, how much hatred I have stored for the one responsible for my child’s death."

I hated him. I hated him from my core, everything related to him, even the sight of him that I never wanted to see again.

"Jungkook, you need to calm down. Please sit down and drink some wat—" he attempted to speak.

"Ever since I lost my child, I have never calmed down, Aaron, and I never will. So don't even bother," I cut him off. "Besides, you are also just a loyal servant of the killer of my child, no matter what you say or how much you try to deny it. You might not be as loyal as a dog but your loyalty still lies with him. So, you are the last person I’d want around me, let alone seeking help from. It’s my humble request to you: please stop following me and let me live my life on my own till some enemy of your dear Alpha kills me, or I get enough of it and take my life on my own. Either way, I don’t want any interruption or anyone barging into my boundaries. Let me live—it’s all I am asking for."

"Listen—"

"No, I don't wanna listen. Look, I totally appreciate your effort to help me, and the favor you did me by not telling Kim Taehyung about my location. It’s more than you could do for me, but you need to get this in your head straight and clear: nobody can help me. Just nobody. My fate was written the moment I was born in this world and what's written would happen anyways, either one way or another—there’s none who can prevent it. Then just stop wasting your time and go back to your world and let me stay in mine."

With that, I turned around and walked away without sparing another glance at him. At least Aaron’s presence managed to do one thing correctly—remind me of the reasons to keep hating Kim Taehyung till my last breath.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

"What happened to you, little one? Why do you look so tired?" Shelly asked, lightly nudging my arm whilst she knead the dough for the croissants with gentle hands and smooth motions.

My eyes flicked to her, diverting from the nearly finished task—decorating a birthday cake.

"Nothing. I just couldn't sleep well last night," I shrugged it off with a skimpy, crackling laughter that did partly nothing to disguise my discomfort.

Well, Shelly actually knew nothing about my past. In the first month when I'd met her, she'd asked me throughout the days to spare her a few details of where I used to live and questions similar to that. At first, I'd thought it was solely out of her curiosity, but the day she'd accidentally seen some of my marks and asked me if I had gone through anything terrific—if there was anyone who'd hurt me—I saw the truth. The whole time, all she was trying to do was to make sure I was not a victim of any sort of abuse or had gone through the things l'd actually gone through.

I couldn't really disclose the truth after seeing the deep concern in her eyes.

So, what I did was give her a false narration that was only a few fragments of the reality. Telling her that I was an orphan and was recently kicked out of my apartment because of losing my job and not having the money to pay the rent seemed like the best choice.

And the reason for the scars on my hands? That was because of the accident in my childhood where I lost my parents. It did not take much effort to make her believe it since she'd only noticed the marks on my arms, not the ones that covered my whole body—and especially the name that was still carved on my skin and would remain till the day my body melts into the ground and my soul vanishes into the air.

How beautiful it could have been if this false narration had been the reality instead of a lie to cover up the actual truth of my life.

"Young boy, why does it seem like you are hiding something from me?" she squinted her eyes at me, wrinkles making their way to the corners of her eyes. Her measly attempt to appear suspicious fell flat; however, it went without saying she was more proud of her acting than her talent in baking.

"Trust me, Shelly. I have got nothing to hide from you," I let out a laugh—forced, yet somehow I managed to make it sound natural.

It was a relief that I was good at multitasking, which allowed me to pay equal attention to Shelly and decorate this cake at the same time. With the white melted chocolate, I slowly wrote down the name and the birthday wish on the cake: Happy Birthday, Yolanda.

As I worked on the cake, the vision of the middle-aged man coming here to order this cake for his wife flashed in front of my eyes. He'd specifically given the details of how he wanted the cake to look. This was an incident from a few days ago; Eliot and I both had seen how excited he was to surprise his wife. Not everyone has the fortune of having such a caring partner, but at least a few had, and this proved that the world wasn't really that bad of a place.

Indeed, Yolanda was a lucky woman. Alas! If only all men were that lucky.

"Young man, you should know I have got good relations with plenty of detectives. And this might turn out to be the perfect time to get my connections into some action," Her lilting voice was intended to threaten me, I supposed. "They would get your secrets out of your den!"

Despite everything, it took everything I had not to laugh at her. All she wanted to do was portend threats, yet all she ended up doing was basically nothing except for one part—claiming the "worst actor" award for herself.

"Oh Shelly, you are so silly," I laughed, the words magically falling into a rhythm on their own.

Her face was shrewd with confusion, and a frown settled on her forehead. "Wait, why did you just call me that?" Suddenly her strong, untamable want to act tough flew out of the window. She was now, fortunately, free from her momentary passion for acting.

"Because you are silly," I leaned in, placing a smooch on her cheek. "My Silly Oldie."

"You did not just call me that, Jungkook," she groaned. Frustration was the only thing perceivable on her face, which shrunk like a parrot as she glared at me with all the force in her body.

"Well, I actually did," I chuckled, unable to hold my laughter anymore.

This was what I really liked about being around Shelly. No matter what—whether it was me, whose mind often begins to loop around the ideas of pissing her off and earning some outlandish reaction, or Shelly simply being herself—somehow, despite everything and all of the mess that remained scattered in my head, my mood would always get better because of her.

"You know, fine," she huffed. A sort of aggression spoke through her movements as her fingers now harshly plunged into the poor dough that she had been kneading with gentle care until now. I'd be lying if I said that I didn't find her pitiful display of anger funny. "One day, you'll get old too, and then when you'll get called old, I'll watch from up there and laugh at you. Only then my revenge will be successful. So it's your time now—enjoy it while it lasts."

"Oh my sweet honey-bun," I cooed and hugged her from the side. "Okay, I won't call you old even though..."

Her hardened stare landed on me, a frown settling on her forehead, causing me to leave my sentence unfinished and stifle the laugh on the verge of falling off my lips.

"You really hate being called old, don't you?" I eventually ended up snickering.

"Yes, I do, and I'd very much appreciate it if you stop calling me old all the time!" She rolled her eyes, drawing out a sigh.

"Okay, so what do you want me to call you?"

"Anything, or just my name, but not that word." She pretended to shiver—a unique way for her to express her disgust.

"Then, how about Sexy? Does that sound good to you?"

She grimaced at the word; I could tell in that one second that at least a thousand different thoughts crossed her mind. "That's even worse. What's wrong with you, Jungkook?"

"What's wrong with you, Shelly?" I imitated her voice, wholly focused on my mission to irritate her. Judging by the way her face changed into different colors, I knew I wasn't far from my victory.

"Jungkook, I'm gonna whip your arse today," she scolded me like a grandma lecturing her grandchild for stealing chocolates even after being given a bunch only an hour ago.

"Oh really? Do you think you are that strong? I must praise your confidence," I judgmentally stared her up and down, and this triggered her frustration furthermore.

God! I knew it was evil, but I loved irritating Shelly. No matter what, this would always be the best part of my days.

It was evident that Shelly was on the way to opening her mouth and putting up an argument, but before she could do so, we were interrupted by Georgia.

"Jungkook, there's someone asking for you."

"What?" Confusion drew upon me. "For me?!"

"Yeah."

"A man?" Suddenly every single particle of Shelly's anger, which was a raging fire even a few seconds ago, faded like a blow of autumn wind. Now, her expression said something else—she was excited, curious, and somewhat optimistic. In short, she was now anything but angry.

"Shelly, stop it!" I exclaimed in disbelief.

"Yeah, a very handsome man indeed," Georgia's voice was laced with mischief. I couldn't help but notice that even though she was seemingly trying to pull my leg, there was a bit of honesty when she praised that unknown man.

"What the hell, you are getting into this as well? I can't believe you guys!"

"He's handsome? Then you must go see him, Jungkook. Go, right now." Completely ignoring my statement, Shelly got determined to push me out of the kitchen. Her hands were full, so guess what? She was using her hip to literally shove me out of the kitchen.

"Wait, what are you two doing? I don't even know who the man is!"

"Then go and find out," Georgia interjected, giving me a sly wink.

Okay, they were crazy. Completely, utterly out of their minds.

"But the cake..."

"It's almost done, I'll give it the finishing touches. Don't worry about that," Shelly said loud and clear, and with that, she successfully shoved me out of the kitchen.

Shaking my head, I took the gloves off my hand, threw them into the bin, and walked towards the small, neatly decorated waiting room of our bakery. But to my surprise, I found it empty.

Did he leave? Perhaps.

I proceeded to head back to the kitchen; however, for some reason, my eyes took a glance outside. At the view of the tables set outside of our bakery beside the spacious roads, with red patio umbrellas for shade from the scorching sun. Though these days the sun was barely seen at all, the weather was varying a lot, much like the state of my heart—from cold to warm, void of any warning.

The sight my eyes caught was of a familiar, yet unfamiliar man. He was sitting at one of the tables outside, anxiously waiting, rubbing his hands and looking at his watch every few seconds.

Why wouldn't he just let me stay on my own?

And curse my damn luck, despite having a good number of customers out there, he appeared to be the sole one my eyes chose to spot. Unfortunately, I couldn't even tear my gaze away until his eyes locked with mine, leaving me with no other option than going out and facing him once again—regardless of the truth that it was the last thing I wanted to do.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I walked out of the bakery, standing in front of him, my hands crossed over my chest and eyes examining him, unable to fight off the judgment that flicked in them.

His stare had moved to me since the moment I stepped out, and it didn't even take much effort to notice how restless he was. It was very confusing why this man working for my so-called mate was this concerned for my safety when, in reality, he held no obligations towards me. Despite being reminded of it, he was unwilling for the most part to stop doing this unwanted favor for me, and his showing up here was a pitiful display of his disinclination to leave me alone.

I was pissed off, and it took everything I had to not end up shouting at him in the midst of these people around us enjoying their sweet time and letting it all hang out. It'd be too disgraceful for my liking whereas all I preferred was calm, and Aaron on the other hand... well, it was still a question.

"What do you want, Aaron?"

He stood up from his seat, dry-licking his lips and emitting a low sigh that gave away more than he perhaps intended to. He did lack confidence and I couldn't help but notice how polar opposite he was if compared to the man who ruined my life and left it in pieces. I found it absolutely astonishing that he was here intending to protect those same broken fragments that did not require any protection at all, simply because they weren't going to change and mend themselves back.

"I want to talk to you."

"As far as my memory takes me, I think we are already done talking."

"You...You are done talking. Not me," he said softly, a fraction of hopefulness sprouting at the curves of his tone. "Would you please listen to me?"

"Why would I listen to anything you say, Aaron? What are you even trying to do?" It was hard trying to keep my voice low and prevent the urge of wanting to speak loud just so he could get how serious I have been about every word I said to him yesterday. "Why aren't you just willing to listen to me and leave me alone?"

"Because I don't want to! And you may think being alone is the best choice you could possibly make for yourself but no, it's not. You can't just give your life away just because of the losses you endured in the past, even though some of them are irreversible. Life doesn't work that way. Have the courage to accept the truth and get out of the fitful shelter you think will protect you from the storm!"

"How is that any of your business? It's my life and I'm the one who'd choose what I want and what I don't, whether it turns out that destruction is what I ultimately end up deciding. Still, I don't see how you have any right to interfere in my life and the choices that I'm responsible for."

Eventually, my voice got louder and I ended up drawing a few people's attention to us.

As expected, Aaron's eyes moved to spot the prying gazes of strangers glancing at us, but that was it. There was not any other response from his side for the longest few minutes, where he left me questioning the questions looping around my head, strangling my mind like a deadly cobra.

"And you think sacrificing your life would bring justice to your child?"

Never, even in my dreams, would I have expected this sort of a question from Aaron, and ironically he uttered those exact words—perhaps magically figuring it out in his mind that it'd push me off the bridge.

Unfortunate me—he succeeded.

There was pain. Nothing but pain. Excruciating even, like a tsunami attacking from all sides, a storm snatching the last shelter away and the scorching heat of the sun burning my skin to coal. Yet, somehow, I went numb as ice.

What he said was not a lie and that was the problem. He effortlessly spoke out the truth I'd been trying to run away from only so that I wouldn't have to call myself weak and pathetic for not wishing to live anymore.

Indeed I was trying to live, trying to learn the ways of survival and fight back strong. This was how I'd outlived these past six months whereas each day felt like a year—alone, having the burden of grief hanging off of my shoulders, and desperately scouring for a single meaning in the unknown crowd hoping it'd help me live again, but getting nothing in the end. Only ending up disappointed, exhausted, and suffering in the midst of everything, having to deal with the lack of air, forcing my collapsing lungs to work after each swim.

My legs fought to give up, and eventually, my hands moved to grip the top rail of the chair, the movement solely involuntary, a last attempt from my body to not end up falling on my knees.

"You know what you are trying to do is wrong. Deep down you also know that sacrificing yourself won't bring back your child and turn back time, and that's why you are standing here, in front of me. But you can't hide the fact that you have gotten so hopeless with the situations around you that deep down you are wanting someone else to do the favor for you, can you?"

He was spitting facts in my face that I wished to leave unseen for as long as I could. I didn't know what he expected as an outcome or what his intention was. My mind was a mess and I did not want anyone to solve it, but right now, this man was doing exactly what I didn't want done at any point in my life.

"What I believe and intend has nothing to do with you," a shaky exhale was all I could muster.

"That's what you suppose," he said. "Indeed you get to decide what you want, indeed it's your life and I certainly have no power over any of your decisions, nor do I have the authority to influence them. But all I am trying to do is to tell you—not everything you think is right is actually what needs to be done."

"Nothing will ever convince me to think I can live my life all over again. There's nothing that'd make me believe I have a chance of happiness left in this world or that I'll get through the loss of my child. Don't waste your valuable time on someone like me," finally some stability kicked into my voice, and my gaze did not waver any more. "So you had better go now."

Despite telling him to go, my own legs were unwilling to move. I had no control over my body nor my mind when I needed to be wise more than at any other time.

"Why don't you just understand that I can't let you pay the price for someone else's deeds just like that innocent soul did?"

"Why do you bring my child into the conversation over and over again? Why are you just reminding me that I lost my child before even getting to see their face? Is your sole intention to hurt me and push me back to the past and break me again—to shatter the pieces that took so many days to gather?!"

Tears unknowingly gathered in my eyes and I found it hard to breathe. "Why Aaron? Why the fu¢k have you come here and ruined everything I have slowly pieced together?"

Now, the air felt heavier than stone and sharp like needles. Realization crossed his hazel orbs as he watched the first teardrop slide down my cheek.

"Jungkook, I did not want to—"

I motioned my hand for him to stop before he could complete his sentence.

"It does not matter what you wanted to do or what your intention was. It just doesn't matter," I harshly wiped off my tears with the back of my hand. "I don't want your help and if that ends up making me dead, I don't care. You can go and serve your dear Alpha as you have always done. Don't interfere in my life."

I turned around and attempted to walk away.

"I'm sorry. I did not want to hurt you by any means," he left his place and stood in front of me, blocking my way. "I am extremely sorry for my words but I couldn't find any other way to make you believe me!"

"Get out of my way, Aaron." I didn't even want to look at his face. Not because of anger—him noticing my eyes brimming with tears and seeing my weak side was the last thing I wanted.

"No, I won't!"

"Why?!" I nearly shouted, not giving a shit about the scene I was making in public.

"Because I care for you!" He raised his voice as well. "And before you ask why, I don't have the answer to that. I just do. And I won't let you ruin your life by holding onto the griefs of the past with all of yourself. You have to move past it, think about yourself and live. It might not be a bed of roses, but on the bright side, you won't have to deal with the painful thorns as well. Sometimes fewer expectations are better; at least you would have a beginning, something to start with."

"Aaron, you don't understand... it's easier said than—"

"I know it's easier said than done. I won't deny that you are the one who is suffering here, it'd be completely unfair to say that you are not trying your best to overcome the situation. I know what you are going through and that's why I just want to help, keep you safe and out of danger," he stepped closer. "Trust me, I do not want to make it harder for you than it already is. All I want is to be a person to stand beside you in your lowest!"

I did not know what magic lay beneath his words that melted the ice within my heart. The tears I'd been suppressing for so long finally broke through, and before I knew it, I was sobbing into his chest.

"I know," he stood there, offering me solace and letting me grieve, ruining his shirt with my tears and not having even the slightest bit of complaint about it.

It was beyond my understanding if I should blame myself for seeking comfort from the last person I should have, or do myself the favor of staying out of the discussion of what's right or not and basking in the moment of peace. Perhaps I might not have said it, but it was announced the second I hugged him back—I had already chosen the second option.

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

I looked at the sky through my office room. The clouds were dense but not enough to not let the sun be seen at all. It was kind of weird—neither was it a sunny day nor was it a cloudy one. It was stuck in the middle of nowhere and that both looked and felt displeasing. It was a debate about what weather was truly my closest. Preferably, a rainy day would be my best choice because amidst the sound of soft drizzles, rustling of tree leaves, and breezes, I could... find him.

I wondered how the sky looked on his side, or if he actually looked at it as much as I did, even though I did not have even the nearest idea of where he could be. Neither my wolf made an effort to track him nor did I.

The reason? Being constantly reminded of the last, pleading request he made before leaving me... forever.

Six months, five days, and nine hours—I have burned for him every fu¢king second. But I hadn't let my desire take a hold of me in any possible way, and I was not gonna let it happen. He deserved to live a beautiful life without me and my demons.

Within these past few months, he has actually become the reason for a lot of things I did. My taste for certain things, my preferences, and my decisions. The new me was his creation. He had somehow molded me back in shape before he actually left. My likes and dislikes. Joy and grief. Pleasure and pain—everything came from him. The memories of him. The warmth of him has gradually vanished to nothing but a faint touch I could barely feel.

That's the irony. Despite not being here, he still ran deep in every one of my bloody veins.

Shrugging my thoughts away, I returned my focus to work. That was the only thing that kept me somewhat moving and walking side by side with the time that tried to drag me backwards with each step I took.

"The sum of money you have told us to donate has already been donated, sir," Eddie, my accountant, handed me a thick blue file. "Here you can find the list of the charities and orphanages where the money has been donated to."

"It has all of the names listed?" I inquired, looking through the pages.

"Yes, sir, but except for the few you have personally made the donation—around forty more charities that we couldn't list here since it's made from your personal account. However, I can get the statement from the bank if you need to confirm it again!"

"No, that won't be needed, buddy," I spoke up, grabbing my pen from the side of the desk before I signed the file.

"Okay, sir." He waited whilst I signed the pages, confirming my approval.

"What about the new children's healthcare charity I told you about?"

"The hundred thousand dollars donation was made yesterday, sir. You can find it at the end of the list—page 63."

"Great," I finished signing the huge number of pages and finally handed Eddie the file back.

"Thanks for your time, sir. I'll take my leave." He nodded.

"Sure, you can leave the file to the manager and go home now."

As expected, confusion covered most of his face, and he hesitated as he uttered the next few words. "Sorry, sir?"

"You can go home, Eddie. You have got a day of leave," a chuckle left my mouth on its own. Nowadays there was a strange sort of amusement I could find in the confused faces of my employees.

"But sir, I haven't applied for it. There must be some misunderstan—"

"Well, well... Mister Eddie, I'm not saying that this is exactly what happened but," I began, "I might have gotten a call from your wife yesterday at around 9:00 in the morning, telling me that you are not at all willing to give her some of your valuable time on your fourth anniversary just because you care a little too much for your work and supposedly believe that a day of leave would certainly cost you a handsome amount of deduction from your salary."

His eyes widened and his face went all red; stress and embarrassment both draped his face. "I'm so sorry, sir. I did not know she'd call you and cause you trouble. I apologize on behalf of my—"

"Calm down, Eddie. It's okay," I moved my hands in a lowering motion. "There's no need to apologize."

"No, sir. I'm extremely sorry for the unprofessional behavior from my wife's side. I hadn't thought she'd end up calling you over this small matter. I—"

"Eddie, I tell you it's totally okay. Now would you shut up or not?" This was what got him to ultimately seal his mouth shut.

"I'm sorry, sir."

"Listen, buddy, you have been working for me for the past four months and you have been doing great. You've left no spot for complaint in any of your tasks throughout these months. You are good at your job, and there's absolutely no need to feel hesitant to ask for leave or any other favor," I said. "She's your partner, and she deserves your time and attention. Besides, what's wrong with her wanting some of your attention on this special day? I don't see anything wrong with her request."

"I understand, sir. I just did not want to lose this job. We have moved to this city very recently and I couldn't risk anything." He heaved out a sigh.

"Okay, so if that's the matter then you have my word—as long as you work with honesty, this job is yours."

His eyes lit up. "Really?"

"Yes, do I look as if I'm lying?" I chuckled. "Now go and spend the day with your partner. I think you wouldn't prefer your mate to stay mad at you, would you?"

"Absolutely not," he smiled, looking excited like a teenage boy. "Thank you so much, sir. I don't even know how to thank you enough."

"Making the list of the next few charities that require a donation during your office time would serve the purpose well. Now I want you out of my cabin."

"Okay, sir. Thank you." He was about to turn around and walk away when something flickered in his orbs and he halted to a stop halfway. "Sir, if you don't mind, can I ask you something?"

"Sure, go ahead."

"I don't have any idea what I should give her for our anniversary. I'm kind of bad at understanding women, what they want and—"

"Love. All a person wants is love. They are like flowers—if you give them love they flourish, brighten your life, double your happiness, and stick with you through seasons despite having their petals fall and strength perish. But if you decide to crush them under your feet, they'll never grow in your garden again. So, if you wish to keep them happy, love them and treat them like they deserve."

I couldn't help but get lost in the memories of my mate that resided beside every one of my heartbeats. Indeed, I lost a gem. "Some people learn it the hard way, but those who get the chance to realize it before it gets too late are truly the luckiest ones."

Eddie fell silent. Perhaps confused by the sudden change in my expression, or perhaps it could be my words that were partly out of context. "Sir, I—"

"Oh, you were asking about what gift you should give her, right?" I chuckled, shrugging it away. "A bouquet, a dress of her favorite color, a bunch of chocolates, and a beautiful ring or necklace—nothing can be more of a deadly combination to impress your mate."

"Thanks again, sir. I'd do that," he flashed me a smile. "You are truly a very kind person. Your mate and family must be so lucky to have you." With that nod, he walked out of the room.

My preferred silence fell into the room; however, my thoughts went louder—his last words replayed in my head in a loop. No. My mate wasn't the lucky one. Goddess has done the most injustice to him by giving him a cruel monster like me as a mate.

My family... I unknowingly shattered it before my child could even step into this world. I failed to protect our baby. I was the one to be held responsible for everything that has happened—my enemies snatched away the innocent soul and I, as a father, couldn't do anything. I was a fucking failure. I failed my mate, I failed us.

And if there was anyone who has been lucky amidst everything, that was me—a worthless person who got a chance to have a taste of the heaven that Goddess has given me in the hell I'd once created. My beautiful Jungkook... my soulmate.

He came into my life like an angel—gave me a chance to live the heaven, mended me back, fixed me in a way that left no cracks for the demons to ever creep back, and took away the deadly curse far away. But in the end, I lost him... forever.

I have lost him. Despite having everything, I still had nothing.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

"Who is that guy who met you yesterday? You still haven't told me," I felt a nudge on my arm, and my gaze moved to the very curious co-worker of mine—even intrusive, may I say.

"It’s an old friend, Georgia."

"An old friend? It didn't look like it when you were melting in his arms," she stretched out all of the words to the point where it was impossible to avoid her question anymore, though in my mind I’d decided to not give her a response to a question like that. I’d already perceived something like this coming my way.

However, before I could answer, Shelly’s loud shriek broke through. "In his arms?! They were doing the lovey-dovey out there?!"

As I glanced back, tearing my eyes away from the baking tray, I saw a very excited face on Shelly and an ineffable amount of enthusiasm fluttering in her light grey eyes that successfully said out all the words that she hadn't—and supposedly would—utter in the next few minutes.

"Was that your boyfriend?" She strode towards me like an excited child being served the sight of candy.

And as I’d expected deep down in my mind, she didn't even give me the chance to speak before opening her mouth once again.

"Wait a minute, you have a boyfriend and you haven't even told me about it? What the hell!" She strode towards me, standing in front of me with her hands on both sides of her hips, her excitement turned to anger within the flash of a second, leaving me bewildered.

God! This woman's mind functioned in the weirdest ways possible. My attempt to speak was drowned by her continuous loquacious lecture, and I ended up standing there with shock written all over my face and my mouth sealed shut.

"How could you do this to me? You kept a secret boyfriend and didn't even bother to tell me about it; moreover, you pretended in front of me as if you didn't know him at all. I thought you always shared everything with me and I'm your little secret keeper, but you decided to betray me like this! How could you? I’ll never, ever talk to you. From now on, I’ll ignore you. Your way and my way are separate!" The machine—aka her mouth—started in its incessantly speedy manner, almost perpetual.

Georgia watched her with shock, looking to go through a strange deja-vu as she witnessed the unforeseen ability of Shelly, who was in no way near stopping. Her lecture could easily go on for hours, till dawn, if not seized right now.

So I did what was needed.

"He’s not my boyfriend, Shelly. He’s JUST an old FRIEND!" I nearly shouted at the top of my lungs and damn, my own voice hurt my ears.

On the other hand, Shelly seemed hardly affected by any means, though her mouth ultimately closed shut.

"That’s a lie." It was a curt remark from her side, her judgmental stare moving up and down my face, eyes trying to spot any sign of dishonesty.

"Well, that’s not a lie. I met him... in the previous city I used to live in. I got a bit emotional because I saw him after so long and that’s it."

I was glad that the situations had taught me how to lie and how to hide. It was a favor done on me by nature itself that I’d forever be grateful for.

"Are you sure it’s all that worth mentioning?" Shelly asked, her anger fading away and finally, she looked somewhat normal, if not for the light bit of suspicion dancing on her face.

"Yes, Shelly. I’m sure."

She doubtfully stared at me for a few more seconds before she finally spoke. "Okay fine, I’ll let it slide."

I let out a sigh of relief, finally seeing the rays of hope as Shelly walked away to finish her prior task: preparing her signature cheesecake. Warily, I looked at Georgia, hoping in my mind that she’d leave this unnecessary conversation unfinished like it was supposed to. And when she too returned her focus to her work, the profound ease burned in my excessively stressed mind.

Just like them, I shifted my focus back to my work, not bothering to think about anything else other than the enormous number of chocolate chip cookies I had to make for the next batch of orders. After a long day of work, the bakery finally closed—a little later than usual. I grabbed my stuff and headed for home.

Deeply hoping to find the nearest coffee stall open, since the last thing I wanted to do in this warm-cold, strangely inclement weather was go home and tuck myself under the warm fluffy blanket, getting into the task of preparing a cup of coffee felt like more labor than I could manage. A coffee maker did come in handy, but I was too lazy to do anything else today; it was not a regular event. It had been a long time since I felt any sort of tiredness or the need to feel lazy; however, today was interesting.

It wasn't as if I was incapable of working extra and putting hard work into something that needed to be done. I could work all day long without having to deal with an abrupt lack of energy. So what was the actual reason behind my body’s reluctance to let me use its strength today? It was the biggest mystery of this century for me. Perhaps it was the weather or it was just me. Who knows!

After a few minutes of very slow walking, I found sight of the coffee stall and to my fortune, it hadn't closed yet. But then again, to my misfortune, there was a huge number of customers huddled up in front of the shop, just like penguins, waiting there to be handed their orders and get a dose of caffeine to wipe off their weariness after most presumably a long day of work. Almost all of them were here for the coffee; it was obvious the unappetizing-looking sandwiches couldn’t be the reason under any circumstances. Judging by the number of people gathered there and the sluggish speed of the worker, it’d still take an hour for my turn to come.

Alas! My poor luck and my—

Before even completing the thoughts in my mind, I saw none other than Aaron advancing towards me with two cups of coffee in his hands, as if he’d read my craving long before the thought of having a strong cup of coffee burned in my mind.

"I thought you’d like some coffee after a long day of work." Without even having to ask for it, he handed me one of the cups.

I stared at him bewildered, having a tough time understanding how this man popped here out of nowhere.

"Um—Thank you," I nearly stuttered, it was hard to digest his sudden appearance. "How did you know that I was coming here for a coffee?"

"Well... I might have seen you stopping here a couple of times, so I thought you’d be here today and shot my chance." He nervously scratched the back of his head.

"So Mister Aaron, as far as I can remember, it was yesterday when you promised not to follow me anymore. Then what are you doing here exactly?" I skeptically examined his face. I did not know why I wasn't angry or irritated. Perhaps because it had been a long time since I have had anyone’s company, or it could just be that his presence comforted me.

"Oh no! It’s not like that. I am not following you anymore, trust me. I haven't been here all day; I just came half an hour ago and parked straight here to buy coffee for you. You see, my car’s still there," he let out in a rush, motioning to his black Mercedes parked beside the street. "I am here to meet you. That’s it."

"Okay, okay, I trust you with this," a small laugh left my mouth on its own and I began to walk in the direction of my home, knowing that he’d follow me anyways.

"Thank you," he released a sigh of relief, walking side by side.

I took the first sip of the coffee; the bittersweet taste on my tastebuds relaxed my stressed body and mind. However, the man beside me didn't seem that interested in the coffee in his hand. His gaze was fixed on me as if he found something very bewitching that I, myself, hadn't found yet.

"You see, the coffee of this stall tastes really good while it’s warm," I spoke without shifting my stare at him, but I was well aware that I indeed startled him with my statement. "You wouldn’t like it cold. Besides, there’s nothing much interesting about my face as far as I know."

"Oh, I..." Seemingly taken off guard, he took a sip within the flash of a second, pupils dilated like a deer caught under red light. "The coffee tastes good," he let out, and a nervous stutter left his mouth at the end.

Aaron was... kind of confusing. I did not know if I was actually doing right by trusting him or if it was just a mistake that was calling me towards itself. It could be very much possible that the slight worry residing inside me in the deepest depth was valid, or there were higher possibilities of it being completely irrelevant; either way, I did not know.

After having myself shattered by the hands of the person I loved with all of me, I was at a place of my life where I had many paths to take off to, but I could see the light in none of them. What I wanted in life was a puzzle I needed to solve, and trusting a person who was nearly a stranger was a choice I’d made with no consideration at all.

Yes, I couldn’t deny how messed up everything was in my life right now. And whether it was evident or not, Aaron indeed made me believe that I could actually give this life a chance, and that undoubtedly fixed a part of the puzzle. Maybe that could be the reason he has gotten a place, even though it was still awaiting amidst the pieces I had to collect and put together. I just knew that I did not feel any threat from him; his being around did not make me feel unsafe—that's all the assurance I needed.

"Tell me something Aaron, did you drive all the way from the city, nearly ninety miles, just to buy a cup of coffee for me when you weren't even sure that I was actually gonna pass by the stall?" I eventually looked at him. "Don't you find it absolutely absurd?"

He seemed to notice the confusion written all over my face in bold letters, and a deep, throaty chuckle left his mouth. "Well, it could be absurd for some people. But I found my own delectation in it. Besides, a long drive is never a boring option." He did not sound frivolous.

"So would a 'thank you' be enough to show my gratitude for your thoughtfulness?"

"Yes, that should be more than enough," he flashed me a smile, revealing a perfect set of pearly white teeth. This was the first time I’d seen him smile.

"You know, you don't really have to do all of these for me. It’s not like I am ungrateful or do not appreciate you, but it just makes me anxious. I don't have an idea why, but knowing that someone is giving their efforts for me and caring about my safety and life, it adds kind of a weight on my shoulders," I let out a sigh. For some reason, I wasn't really concerned about the words—they just came straight from my heart.

"You see, if you are taking this as a favor, you'll always feel the need to pay it back—that's where it’s coming from. Your concerns and constantly bugging thoughts. However, if you consider it something I'm doing for myself—my own satisfaction, you can say—you wouldn't feel that weird pressure on you." His voice was soft, the words like a gentle caress soothing my distress.

"Why would you need to help me... for yourself?"

"It’s simple. I don't want you to be alone and all on your own," he didn't hesitate for a second before speaking. "And you are very much welcome to consider that it gives me a better sleep at night knowing that you are safe and sound."

"Why?"

"Because I just do. I don't have any explanation for that; sometimes you care for someone and sometimes you don't. There doesn't always have to be a reason. And the less we think, the better." He smiled, and suddenly I saw him stop walking.

It took me a few minutes to actually get through his words. Of course, they were confusing and somewhat letting on a meaning I didn't truly wish to discover right now, at a point of my life where I was just trying to find my own self who I had lost trying to mend someone who ultimately destroyed me.

"We have arrived, Jungkook," Aaron took the initiative to speak, noticing my stillness and gaze fixated on him whilst I drowned in the pitfall of my eerie thoughts; I finally noticed that I was actually standing in front of the apartment complex.

"Oh, I see," I blurted out, for some reason clutching onto the coffee cup a bit tighter as I took off. "Bye."

But then his sudden voice made a halt midway. "Jungkook...."

I whipped around to look at him, a bit too quickly may I add. "Yes?"

He walked closer, shrinking the distance more than he had till now. Slowly, he raised his hand and tucked a piece of my hair strand behind my ear. "I’ll have to be away for work. Need to handle a few businesses. Will see you again a few days later," he said, a soft smile stretching upon his lips. "Till then, take care of yourself, and if you need anything or face any difficulties, you have got my number. Don’t hesitate to contact me, okay?"

"Okay," I nodded, slightly unsure of how I should react. "Stay safe and... take care, too."

"Goodnight." And then, with one last warm smile being flashed at me, he walked away.

Igniting a strange warmth in the middle of my chest with the manipulation of his touch full of care, I had always searched in Taehyung's.

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

"Sir, you have received an invitation from the Children and Youth Association," my assistant, Emma, said as she handed me an envelope. "They sincerely expect your presence at the event they are hosting on the fifth of this month."

"Where is the event going to be held again?" I asked.

"The small town—Rye, near the coast of East Sussex."

I opened the envelope, reading through it thoroughly. "Oh, so this is the NGO we donated to last month," recognition drew upon me as I scanned the letter. "They are new, right?"

"Yes, sir. They started recently, and the fifth of this month marks their one-year anniversary. They’ve invited you to the celebration. Primarily, there are going to be children from the orphanages they have helped and burn survivors from the Burn Survivor Association."

"That’s great. I shall attend the event," I said, pushing the envelope aside. "Tell Aaron that he’d be joining me."

"Sir, Mr. Aaron is out of town for a meeting with our client. He might not be able to return before this event since there are only two days left."

"The meeting was supposed to be held a week ago, wasn't it?"

"Actually, it was, but we needed to postpone since you were busy, sir."

"Oh, okay."

This was no surprise. Lately, Aaron had been neglecting his duties—a lot, indeed. The closest assumption I could reach was that he was dealing with something personal; his strange behavior certainly pointed that way. However, I figured that was none of my business, so I hadn't bothered to interfere. Though I couldn't guarantee that if this kept going, I would be able to stop myself from stepping in.

He was entitled to his personal boundaries, but he’d always been my friend and had fulfilled his duties even in the toughest times. His sudden negligence concerned me; I only hoped he wasn't stuck in a problem he didn't want me to know about.

"Is there something else you want to inform me about, Emma?" I asked when I noticed her still standing there. Her expression gave away that she had more on her mind.

"Well... Sir, the association is actually run by locals and mostly by their regular donations, but they are getting into the limelight because of the charity events they assemble in different cities. They are growing big," she began, already hinting at her trajectory. "It’d be very profitable for us, and remarkably beneficial for your reputation in the industry, if we get media attention for your attendance."

"I don't make donations for business, Emma. The charity doesn't help people for business, and I am not helping them for business as well," I cut her off. "I get it—it can be a smart business move to expand my influence, but it doesn't fit my ethics. Many businessmen might take that route, but I am not one of them. What I do is for the sake of my own peace. So please, don't mention this ever again."

"Okay sir, I understand," she politely nodded, respecting my choice.

"Thank you. You may leave now."

Once she left, the silence returned. It was empty. Totally and utterly empty. My home had nothing except for a deadly silence, with obedient workers all around doing their jobs with their mouths shut.

Was it even a home? Perhaps not. Nothing truly changed except for me and the fear people held of me. I was lonely, just as before. I wasn't the same man, but the situation was identical. Alone, void from within, and silently suffering in my distress.

Sometimes I wondered what a day like today would look like if I hadn't pushed away the other half of my soul. If, instead of hurting and shattering him apart, I would have hugged him and kissed his pain away, would I be here all alone and lonely, regretting every mistake I made?

No, I wouldn't. He would have been here, beside me, in my arms with his head nestling under my chin, his soft heartbeats matching mine. There would have been a little soul growing inside him, and our eagerness would be burning just to meet our baby.

My Jungkook would have been here with me. My Jungkook.

The reality hurts more than anyone could ever imagine. It tore me apart from within every day, and my own past deeds gave me a good hand in that job. Those memories were no less than venomous daggers that bestow death while barely damaging the victim at all—just a mere cut. Yes, a mere cut was all they needed to insert their venom into the blood in my veins.

But here they were, stabbing me every day, every moment, every fu¢king time I breathe. Because morning, noon, and night, only one person lived in my heart: Jungkook.

He breathed in my mind, smiled in my dreams, and wept in my nightmares. He was there, everywhere I went. Despite not being here, he still wasn't far away. His memories thumped in my chest; his eyes were always looking back at me instead of mine every time I looked in the mirror. Perhaps he didn't know, but he was always here to remind me of what a monster I was, what sins I could never wipe off, and what I had done to him.

I wished I could turn back time because... how do you erase so much black? How do you fix your past and mend the things you broke with your own hands, not knowing that one day they’d be the ones you’d need the most?

I loved him.

I fu¢king burned for him just the way he once did for me. He had the power to reverse everything. His touch turned coal into a gem. His touch... his magical touch that fixed demons and turned the world into a better place. Even angels would fail to match the light he carried in his heart; his eyes that held the mysteries of the ocean and his smile that could make nature itself dwindle.

He was an angel sent to the hell of a devil like me, who discovered the depth of my soul and embraced all of my flaws. He loved me, disregarding the fact that I did nothing to deserve him. Even before he left—after trying with the last drop of his strength to survive until he couldn't take the pain anymore—he still took my worst away, even though it damaged him. It left marks on him that’d remain engraved on his beautiful skin until the end of time, ruining his pure soul and turning it to ashes. He stayed until he couldn't, until his body and soul that I had tarnished couldn't keep up with the fight.

How could I do that to him? How could I hurt my mate?

All he wanted was love. He wanted to fix me, to turn the dream of a beautiful life into reality. His intentions were innocent, and his dream was lovely, but what did I give him except for nightmares?

I had no one but myself to blame. This pain and loneliness, this destructive regret, was my lifetime companion until the day I’d die. Deep down, I wished that death would come sooner.

There was no space for me to complain. The Goddess indeed gave me a chance to live, but I blew it all away. I decided to cower away from the blessing like a weakling and held onto the curse that only made me act on my fears.

Alas! If only I had let the curse go when I needed to! If only I had let go of that burden and held my Jungkook in my arms and never let him go. But now I had no choice but to regret it. That’s all I could do, besides desperately trying to wipe off the black I left behind with my footsteps and replace them with deeds of white.

Would the white be able to eliminate the darkness of the black? Would one lifetime be enough to make up for my sins?

I had no answers. Even if I managed to cover up the dark in most parts and bring the light in, there’d always be a part left uncovered—the space where the sins resided that I wrote with my own hands every time I ruined Jungkook. Every time I shattered a piece of him. Every time I gave him the burden of a nightmare as a memory for eternity.

And lastly... when I failed to save my family. My home.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

The best thing about this small town, Rye, was its sky. Well, at least for me it was, though the beautiful lakesides did keep up good competition with the mesmerizing beauty of the endless sky.

"What's there in the sky that fascinates you so much?" Shelly asked.

"I don't know. Maybe because it's free—out of anyone's reach, beyond any boundaries." I let out a sigh, my eyes never tearing away from the view of the sky that engulfed a strange attire today. In the depth of its blue, there were dark clouds that fought to break from beneath and show up on the surface. Nonetheless, the beauty of it hadn't been hampered, nor did the dark clouds reach the nearest possibility of overshadowing its magnificence.

"And you aren't?"

"None of us is. We are stuck in some way."

"How so?" Confusion drew upon her face and she leaned her back against the counter I was standing opposite. There was curiosity jarring in her eyes that asked me to speak.

I had the answer to Shelly's question, but I didn't think she needed to hear that. Painting her mind with my painful view of life was not necessary, nor was it right. Moreover, I did not have the intention to give away the crippling misery I have gone through and, perhaps, was still stuck in the same mess.

"I'll explain that later," I let out a chuckle. "Now tell me, have you packed the stuff for the charity event?"

"Oh yeah, almost all of them have been packed," she answered, easily getting off track of our previous conversation. "We still need to pack a few more things. The event is kinda huge. There are going to be a lot of people, especially the honorable businessmen who help run the charity. A huge amount of the donations come from them!"

"Oh, I see. They must be kind people to help the association with no profits at all."

"Yes, they are. Isn't that amazing—that amidst all the greedy, malicious, and selfish people around, there are still some who are willing to help the ones in need? It feels really good to know there's still good left in this world."

"Yeah, it actually is," I nodded, a small smile taking over my lips. "And look, it's just so incredible that we too are able to help the people, in some way, with our small donations, even though it's merely a vestige amount compared to theirs. It's genuinely a good decision of the community to take an initiative like this—at least we are saving a few lives from getting destroyed. Those children are living the good life they deserve instead of living on the streets, and the victims are receiving facilities and the respect they should be given."

"Yes, you are right," she spoke. "Anyways, you, Georgia, and a few more are going to be joining the event and delivering the pastry items. I want no trouble, that's why I am trusting you with this. Keep our disobedient mischiefs in check, and make sure that they do the work properly, okay?"

"Disobedient mischief?" A snicker left my mouth on its own. That was a very horrible way to address our co-workers.

"Well, they are no less than that, I say," chuckling, she shook her head.

"You won't be going with us?"

"No, my spinal pain has worsened a bit due to overworking for the past few days," she let out a slight groan and her hand settled at her lower back, her discomfort becoming evident on her face. "Going there would mean booking myself one month of bed rest and I can't afford that at this moment when our bakery has finally begun to get on track."

"Oh, Shelly... why don't you just take care of yourself?" I sighed.

"That's rich coming from you, Mr. Night Owl." There was suddenly a complete shift in her tone—more likely accusing.

"Excuse me? Maybe you failed to notice that, but let me remind you—I was actually being nice to you." Offended by her statement, which had a really close connection to the truth, I rested my hands on my hips and frowned at her.

"So?" She decided to press on my nerves.

"So?" Disbelief screamed through my voice, suppressed low. "You are choosing violence, right now!"

"Yeah, so what?" She shrugged. "It's not like only you have the right to get on people's nerves."

"Oh well, you are trying to get on my nerves right now?"

"Uh-huh, not trying. I think I have already succeeded." She winked and walked away.

"Shelly, you have not succeeded!" I yelled from my place.

"Yeah, yeah, keep telling that to yourself."

"This conversation isn't over. Wait!"

And I followed her, completely and utterly aware of the fact that our banter was going to go on for hours.

---

Night—the time that makes me feel loneliest.

After the hours of my day that usually went on smoothly with the wholesome interactions with my co-workers and Shelly, these few hours felt burdening. It wouldn't have if only I could sleep without having the past knocking on the door every time I closed my eyes.

I felt lonely. When I'd left him, deep down, I thought life was going to be easier. But I missed him. I craved his presence beside me; I desired to be in his arms, breathe in his scent, and hear his heartbeats, even though I hated myself from my core for wanting those things.

His memories were inseparable. I could do nothing to wipe him off of my heart and soul. He was imprinted there. And as I stood in front of the mirror now, looking at his name engraved on the skin below my breast—I constantly reminded myself of the reasons I should keep hating him and not let the love that destroyed me bloom within my heart ever again.

I still had his marks all over me. Six months had faded nothing. Not his touch, nor his marks, and nor his power over me. That's why I never wished to meet him again, because I knew I might fall weak, and if I fell this time, I wouldn't be able to get up. My legs won't support me anymore, my soul won't fight, and my eyes won't let me look at myself the same way.

My wolf has gone through every one of the memories stored deep in my head and that’s why he never showed the desire to meet his mate. Indeed, he and Taehyung's wolf had no fault in any of these. They are stuck in our bodies—two people whose destinies are miles apart and opposite, residing on two sides of the sea, having no way to intertwine. Who had the power to alter the rules of nature and write their fates? None.

A lone tear slipped and slid down my cheek and I pulled the robe back to cover my body. "Don't think about him," I told myself, a trembling sigh left my mouth. "He destroyed you and you... didn't deserve that."

I walked back to my room. The atmosphere of the apartment crackled with the same dangerous silence found within me. I did not want to weep for a person like him who has only pushed me away, not giving a shit that he was constantly breaking me apart in the process and burning me with the flames of his vengeance.

I knew a lot of it lay ahead of me, but time felt far behind. I knew what I should be doing, I knew what should be done, I knew what I needed in my life, and I knew what burden I should let go of. I knew... yet I knew nothing.

As I let my body drop on the bed, resting my head on the pillow, my eyes facing the plain white ceiling—voices shrouded my head. Loud echoes and harsh sounds. My own cries and screams, the cruel words once he said to me, and the sound of my dreams breaking into mere pieces.

But amidst this, a small yelp of a child broke through my thoughts. A soft cry for help from the innocent soul I never got to see caused my body to shoot up straight, sitting once again. I struggled to breathe; my lungs wanted to collapse and sweat covered my forehead. Pain curved itself inside my chest; my throat hurt as I tried hard not to cry.

Don't cry, Jungkook. Don't cry.

Before I could begin drowning in the same misery and struggle to fight the weight of regret, my phone rang, putting everything going in my head to a stop. My wavering eyes moved to the nightstand to find my phone, and I reached for it. The number seemed kind of familiar; however, my stressed mind failed to recognize it.

"Hello?" I spoke after a few moments of answering the phone.

"Hey, couldn't sleep?" Aaron's voice sounded from the other side and quickly cleared my doubt. Of course, it isn't a secret that I forgot to save it on my phone.

"Yeah," I breathed out, feeling somewhat relieved to have someone to talk to.

"What happened? Why do you sound this tense?" He seemed to notice the tremble in my voice.

"Well, it's nothing," I shrugged it off. "I have a habit of sleeping late anyways."

"I have a feeling what you said is only half true," he pressed, already more than enough reluctant to let go of this topic until given an answer. "Tell me, did you have a nightmare?"

After remaining silent for a few minutes, I ultimately spoke up. "Kind of. Some memories are nightmares, aren't they?"

This was his turn to fall silent, but he broke it sooner than I'd assumed he would. "Tell me something, do you think you'll be able to sleep in the next few hours?" The sudden question that was wholly out of context took me aback.

"I am sure... maybe no?"

"Great! I have got plenty of time to pass cause I am unable to sleep as well," he said. "Let's talk the night away!"

"Wait, are you being serious right now?" I did not know why, but I was having a hard time believing that he was actually being serious.

"Yes, I am absolutely serious," he sounded enthusiastic, like a child at some point. "Why? Do you have a problem talking to me? Let me tell you, it'd be your loss. I am very entertaining sometimes."

"Oh really? And mind telling me what makes you think you are entertaining?" A chuckle left my mouth.

"You don't believe me?" He faked a voice of hurt. "It's a pity that sweet men like us are being doubted nowadays."

"Okay, okay, I believe you. Now stop being dramatic," I sighed, having a hard time trying to stop my laughter.

"Now tell me, are you ready?"

"For what?!"

"For a night-long conversation, dummy."

"Hey, I am not a dummy," I cut in.

"Okay, but it kinda seems like it." From what I could tell from his voice, he was actually enjoying the sudden turn this conversation had taken.

"You want to argue?" I asked.

"I don't think it's not going to be boring, is it?" He stretched out an utterly artificial, curious voice. "Why not try arguing instead of just talking? It sounds so much fun."

Why a laugh left my mouth and why the nightmares did not come to attack me while I lay on the bed, with the phone in my hand, was a mystery I did not bother to solve. I chose to do myself the favor and cherish the moment.

"Okay then. Let's argue."

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

The quiet roads and strange attire of nature mesmerized me, but at the same time, they pronounced my grief louder. I could find both my pain and peace in silence.

The bitter taste of the cigar was my momentary comfort; the burn in my lungs somehow helped me forget—not Jungkook, but the mistakes I made. If there was anything that was always awake in my mind, it was him—alive and vivid, he breathed there. His scent still lingered in my imagination and I loved every touch of it.

Indeed, I did not want him to fade away from my memories. I did not care if it gave me trauma and left me breaking each time with the wounds deepened like the day I had first gotten them; at least I was getting a chance to be close to him, even if it was just mere memories that would succeed in giving me the warmth his touch once gave.

I was the one who pushed him away. Now I was searching for his face in every unknown crowd; I wondered if he'd be there waiting, and when I'd offer my hand, he'd take it and I'd never let it go again like I did before. Perhaps, guilt worked this way. I wondered if our paths would ever cross with each other again; the possibility was nearly zero yet my hopes were not low. I wanted us to meet. Maybe I wouldn't try to bring him back if staying away was what he preferred, but just one look at his face... would be enough.

But god knew where he was.

I wanted to track him down. I really wanted to meet him but I wasn't going to let myself do that and invade his privacy. I had let it all be in the hands of our fates; if we were to be united again, we would, and if we weren't... then I'd accept the reality.

Sighing, I threw away the cigar and kindled a new one. The bitter taste touched my tastebuds once again and I reclined against the seat, using my other hand to drive the car. Driving did not take much effort when the roads had barely any vehicles crossing them, though I could not really say that I would have paid any more attention than now if they were busy just like the streets of London.

If I put the chaos of my own life aside, I knew today was going to be interesting. Good for me because at the least, I'd be able to stay out of that very zone of vacancy. This event would do me the favor of taking a few hours away from my life.

Suddenly my phone began to ring, and putting the cigar aside, I answered the call from my assistant.

"Hello," I spoke.

"Hello, sir. Miss Cora is here to meet you because you missed the session," she spoke up. "She is asking for your location; should I give it to her?"

"Tell her that I will meet her next week."

"Sir, I have told her that you will get in touch with her after getting back from the event, but she is insisting on knowing your location!"

"Is she there?"

"Yes, she is."

"Give the phone to her." Sighing in defeat, I rubbed my forehead.

"Hello, Taehyung," her voice instantly sounded from the other side.

"Hello, Cora. I apologize for not meeting you this week," I spoke. "But you have my word, I'll not miss the next session. Okay?"

"No, it's not okay," she spoke up. "If you have forgotten, let me remind you that you have missed the last two sessions already, and this will be the third one in a row if I allow you. How are you going to get any better if you don't care about your treatment?"

"Trust me, I will not miss the next session."

"No, I can't trust you with this because you are stubborn about neglecting your health."

"Cora, please try to under—"

"None of your requests is going to work, Taehyung. You'll give me your location right now."

"Cora, it's not needed. I'll be returning the day after tomorrow anyways."

"So? Don't try to fool me, buddy. I know your return is not going to have any connections to your visit to my clinic," she argued. Till now it had become evident that she was not going to agree, no matter how much I tried to convince her. "I would have tracked your number long ago but you, being the smarty-pants, have turned off your location. So—"

"Yes, I have, so now you have no way but to go straight home," I interrupted, feeling somewhat proud of my decision. Cora was an amazing being, to say the least, but sometimes she could be annoying too, and right now she was just existing in her annoying phase which I wanted to avoid. Missing a few sessions of therapy was not as big of a deal as she was making it seem.

"Oh really? That's naive of you," she chuckled. "Listen to me very carefully. I am giving you two options. One: either you tell me where you are. Two: I make a scene at your office to make your lovely workers spill out the truth. It's your choice."

"Cora, that's totally childish."

"Yes, since you've been acting like one, constantly neglecting your mental health, I'd totally consider acting childish to be fair on my side."

I wish I had more logic on my side, but right now, it was her who was right.

"Okay, fine. I'll send you my location but don't pop up here today 'cause I'll be busy." I ultimately sighed in defeat.

"Good. I'll see you tomorrow and yes, drive safe."

---

Jungkook's POV.

I hated my luck. Yes, from the depth of my core—I loathed it.

I woke up late. Yes, very, very late indeed. And guess what? Today was the only day when I actually needed to be awake on time. Fu¢k my luck—cursing was all I could do as I headed to the bakery as fast as I could. So stressed that I even forgot the simple fact that a vehicle called a 'cab' existed. Yes, I was stupid. Completely and utterly stupid.

However, I'd blame myself only fifty percent for this blunder; Aaron was responsible for the other fifty percent. I could not even remember when I had fallen asleep last night. Aaron Lozano indeed knew some sort of magic; otherwise, it wouldn't have been possible for him to fix my severe sleep issues and make me fall asleep with barely any effort at all. Or it could be just the fact that he made me forget my pain and wiped off the traces of the memories that ruined my peace.

But right now, I had the least amount of time to think about anything other than reaching the bakery as soon as I could. After a whole five-minute walk that could easily match the pace of a normal human's running speed, I reached the bakery and instantly rushed inside.

"Jungkook!" Shelly exclaimed in relief as she noticed me. "You are finally here. I tried calling you so many times, why didn't you pick up the phone?"

"I am so sorry, Shelly. I woke up extremely late than usual and my phone's fucking dead," I explained, my breathing erratic. "I anyhow managed to get here. Has everyone left?"

"No, but they will soon," she said. "Go and splash some water on your face. You still look drowsy as hell."

"Yeah, you are right." I hurried to the sink and washed my face, finally finding some sort of stability.

"Here, dry yourself." Shelly handed me a fresh towel.

"Thank you, Shelly," I took it from her hand and dried my face. "I am sorry for being late. I forgot to set my stupid alarm; otherwise, there wouldn't have been such a hassle."

"Don't worry," she said, smoothing my hair which was perhaps a tangled mess. "It's not a problem. At least you are here."

"Still, I am sorry."

"It's okay, Jungkook. Tell me, have you eaten anything yet?"

"Um—no," I confessed. "I'll eat something on the way. There's nothing to worry about."

"Yeah, yeah," she rolled her eyes. "And you think I'd believe in your flimsy lie?"

"Shelly, trust—"

"Enough of your stupid excuses. Do yourself a favor and eat this." She handed me some cookies from the jar. "I don't want your poor stomach to grumble all day. Moreover, it's going to be a long event and knowing you very well, I can tell you are not going to be responsible enough to eat anything at all. You are a perfectionist in neglecting your health."

"But—"

"I have already told you, little pumpkin. I am not going to buy your excuses." She moved to the other side of the counter and poured a glass of water for me. "First you eat and then only you are allowed to leave."

Knowing I had no way left to win this argument, I silently accepted my defeat and raised the cookie to my mouth.

Chapter Text

Taehyung's POV.

To be very specific, the best part of this event was the children. Their innocent smiles could melt anyone's heart, and it pained me to know that there are actually people out there who do not want these wonderful souls to be a part of their family. That's how most of these angels ended up here in the orphanages. I wished all of these kids could have their own families where they'd be appreciated and loved.

Because no one deserved hate. None. Just none.

Amidst all these orphans, there were some kids who had fallen victim to domestic violence. And who could relate more to that other than me? If I could, I would have killed all those fathers who ruined their child's life with the venom they had within their own. I would have torn them into pieces with my bare hands and fed their flesh to the wild—that's what they deserve.

It didn't matter if I had the curse or not—I could still kill without my hands shaking, and there'd be not even a drop of lessening in my vigor for the task. I was certainly not under the captivity of the monster, but I was capable of bringing it to the surface if I wanted to. These kids did not deserve to be put through hell; they deserved to live with beautiful memories, not these scars that bleed every second until the end of time.

"Do you need anything, sir?" Noticing my hand balling up into a fist, one of the volunteers asked me in concern.

"No, I'm okay," I flashed her a smile, trying not to let the rage boiling within me show on my face. "Thank you."

"Oh, sir, if you need anything, please just let me know." With that, she walked away back to her work, showing the guests their reserved seats and other things that I did not bother to pay any attention to.

The event was going smoothly; I was keeping myself engaged to stay away from the dark corner of my mind. However, I couldn't help but notice the constant feeling that urged me to believe he was near.

It was absolutely ridiculous for me to feel this way. There was no possibility that Jungkook was going to be here, and it was the last thought that was supposed to strike my mind. Nonetheless, it did. Strong and decisive.

I was having a hard time resisting the impulse to let go of my restraints and track him. Every particle of my body desired to do nothing else than track him and discover if there was his scent in any particle of the air around me. Deep down, I somehow was aware of the bitter truth—he was not here. At least that's what I believed judging by the circumstances and the impossible coincidence my mind was trying to make me acknowledge.

It was wholly absurd to even count on these intuitions.

Then why the hell was I getting so fu¢king anxious? Why was my heart beating at a concerning speed? It was banging against my chest as if it would jump out, just like my wolf who was getting erratic, not any less than me. Something strange fogged my brain; it was tangled in a cluster of thoughts. I was anything but able to think straight and logically.

Was he here?

I tensed and my eyes began searching everywhere for him. Any sign of his face among the crowd. I was feeling entirely hopeless—I had the ability to track him if I decided to pay the tiniest amount of effort to go after his scent and let my wolf acknowledge his presence; I would just know then and there if he was here or not.

But if I allowed myself to do that, it would be fu¢king wrong. Insanity on my side. And I would get another reason to keep despising myself.

I’d promised not to interfere in his life. That day, I’d given him the assurance that I was never going to invade his world, and so far, I hadn't. I had coped with the sleepless nights. Endured the desperate ache to be near him. Suffered in his absence without a word leaving my mouth.

Then why? Why, today, in this particular event that has no connection to my mate, did it seem like all of my restraints were breaking one by one? Strangely, I was on the verge of losing my calm.

More agonizing moments passed. I fought hard to not give anything away. I kept a smile on my face and tried my best to keep my breathing normal and unaffected, though I merely succeeded. Unlike my situation right now, the event went on smoothly. I barely registered any of the words the host said; I was in a totally different zone that allowed me the least amount of strength to stay calm and collected.

However, I had not thought my dilemma was soon to be double the amount it was now.

"Now I would invite our Revered Guest Mr. Kim Taehyung, our honorable funder, who has made a donation of three hundred thousand dollars to our charity which greatly helped us to ensure a safe place for the children affected in the recent flood, to the stage and oblige us with a few Words of Encouragement!" the host announced, unknowingly ruining my last hope to keep my shit together.

The attention was now all on me. There was no choice for me to take; I only had one.

I had to walk there on the stage, fighting every cell of my body that was burning in an immense fire. The slightest and hardly reliable sense of my mate being somewhere around this place had set on my soul. My anxiousness, the strong desire to see him again and pull him into my arms, made my legs weak. But this weakness was not physical; it was because of my wolf that had lost his restraints. He wanted to tear me apart and emerge, to wage a war only for him.

"Sir, you are being called on the stage." The gentleman sitting beside me decided to inform me, mistaking my stillness as oblivion. In reality, I knew what was going on—I just didn't know how I was going to be able to keep myself together and not end up creating a scene with my deranged wolf trying his best to overpower me and take over at any cost, even if it meant turning ourselves into ashes. I could care less about getting fu¢king destroyed right now; I, myself, wanted nothing more than clarity if he was truly here.

But I knew what I should be doing and what I shouldn't.

Even if he was here, I did not have any right to speak to him, stand in front of him, or meet his eyes. I did not even deserve to see the sight of his beautiful face or even be near his shadow.

So, I had to do what should be done.

Suppressing the claws of my wolf underneath my skin, I forced a smile on my face. "Oh, I wasn't really paying attention. Thank you, sir."

With that, I stood up and headed to the stage, putting everything I had into the steps I took, putting my life at stake. I knew I had less than a vestige amount of power over my actions as my wolf turned wholly opposite of me just from the thought of our Jungkook. He was dying for him, and deep down, the fact I could not just let myself see him was killing me within. But the difference between me and him was that he did not care if it was right or not, and I... I’d learned to do the right thing the hard way. By hook or by crook, I was not going to let myself sway away whilst being aware I shouldn't.

I could destroy myself for him. I could ruin this world for him. But... I couldn't allow myself to ruin him once again. I was not going to let my selfish desires become an obstacle in the path of his new journey where my presence was a curse, and I was a disaster threatening to crush his world once again.

A mic was handed to me as soon as I stepped on the stage. My throat felt dry as a desert. My mind was empty; totally empty except for the thought of my mate.

Trapped in this situation, I could hardly see any chance of me being able to speak without letting the beast set loose. The growl was on the tip of my tongue, and I feared the moment I’d open my mouth—it would be nothing but a growl and then it would all be a bloody disaster.

Trusting myself with the terrible situation, I inhaled a sharp breath and raised the mic. "I’d like to start by stating the fact that my effort could never match or even get closer to the amount of hard work and dedication of these wonderful people working here for the well-being of these children, ensuring a secure future for them. They are protecting the lives and rights of people who have gone through more than any of us have," I spoke, my hold around the mic tightening in a concerning manner—I hoped it would not break into pieces. "I have done nothing special to be regarded as such. If anyone over here deserves to be rewarded with such respect, it is the ones who are working day and night for this association. I have done the least on my part, and I’d be absolutely grateful and consider it a fortune if I can help some of these beautiful souls and make the world a better place for them. Thank you."

A huge round of applause shrouded the room; the sound merely overpowered the loud beating of my heart.

I passed the mic to the host and walked down the stage. But then... on my way down, my eyes locked with very familiar eyes. Eyes that I hadn't seen in the last half year. My entire world came to a stop.

My loudly beating heart was no longer beating anymore; from the second I saw him, there were just rare thumps of it that I could feel against my chest.

It was him... he was here. His eyes were glistening with unshed tears—he looked as broken as the day he left me. Or perhaps, my presence had deepened all of his wounds.

"A huge thanks to you, Mr. Kim Taehyung, for his kind words," the host spoke up. "With that, we’d like to proceed further by calling today's sponsors on the stage for their humble contribution to this event."

The woman standing beside him nudged him on his arm, saying something that none of us registered. Neither could I look away, nor would he tear his gaze away, even though I could see the pain it was putting him through. Every second hurt him, the sight of me pained him... the want to run far away shone through his eyes.

I did not know what to say; I did not know what to do. My wolf, that’d been fighting to get out from underneath my skin, went all silent the moment he took in those eyes. I was stuck. And it felt like yesterday—the tragedies that tore our lives apart, the moments we had, and the things we lost.

Jungkook was here, right in front of my eyes, yet... he was miles away from me. Out of my reach. A distance that’d take an eternity to cross, whereas I only had a few seconds in my hand.

Chapter Text

Jungkook's POV.

I couldn't find any reasons why I felt like the missing part of my soul was around, knocking on the doors of my heart, and demanding an entrance by making me acknowledge something—a feeling I'd thought was stupid until now.

Since I stepped into this venue, my wolf's deadly silence should have been enough to confirm the unnerving fact that... he was around.

But I didn't think his silence actually meant this. Never in my wildest dreams, nor in those terrific nightmares I had, could I have ever thought or even gotten near the kind of an assumption where it could lead me to the conclusion of him being here.

I was living my own fu¢king life, miles away from his cage, making this small town my comfort zone only so that I could feel alive once again, find a new meaning that he tarnished in all the ways he could when he had the chance. And here he was, standing right in front of me like the same storm that destroyed my life.

It hadn't even been a year... and I was standing here, facing the monster of my dreams.

Why? Why did fate put me in the same place I'd thought of escaping?

It felt like his presence had undone all the knots I'd tied on the doors of my past, the chains around my heart, and the blinds to hide a part of my memory I couldn't erase even though I wished to from my core.

I wanted to feel nothing other than hatred, but all of my bones were collapsing, not leaving a drop of strength for me. I felt weak, extremely weak and drawn to him. And the more I felt the burden of this mate bond, the more my misery stood like a colorful rainbow hiding the disaster underneath its beautiful deceptive colors—I still loved him. I still loved this man after everything he did!

Tears blurred my vision; I couldn't tear my eyes away from him. The fact I hadn't been able to erase even one percent of the love I had for him made me loathe myself.

How could I still be in love with him?

He ruined me! He broke me at every chance that he got. He shattered me and painted the pieces black with the darkness he had within himself. Yet, all I had offered was love and all I asked for... was just a place in his messed up life only so that I could rearrange it and make it better.

Amidst the chaos of my thoughts and jumbled emotions tangled in one place, I felt the slight nudge on my arm by Georgia, but none of the words she'd said made their way to my ears. But once she grabbed me by the hand and dragged me towards the stage with herself and our other co-workers, I got my answer.

It was then that his and my eye contact broke off. Nonetheless, it did nothing to help me overcome the dilemma stirring wide awake, deep within my mind, nor did it calm the turmoil shrouding my soul.

My eyes would catch none but him. Even as I walked up to the stage despite my will, even when he got back to his seat never breaking his stare off of me. The look on his face said so many untold stories, yet it said nothing at all. He looked empty. Even if I put all the effort into this world, I still wouldn't be able to get near to the slightest hint of what he felt and what was the state of his emotions.

If I had to guess, judging by Kim Taehyung's previous characteristics—the one that I'd always seen and the one that put me through hell for his own satisfaction—I'd say, he felt nothing, existing like the same void being who only had one language: Pain.

Unable to take it anymore, I looked away. My mere attempt was to hide all my pain beneath the shadows of my hair and blink the tears away just to not let on my weakness.

Moments passed, the formalities were done, and I walked down like everyone else. Still unable to peel me away from the feel of his stare lingering on me. He was looking at me the whole time, and all that I could do was to try with everything I had in myself, to not let myself get vulnerable again. But for some reason, I already knew that he'd always seen through my facade and discovered all the secrets I used to keep myself together throughout these months.

Was he going to use them against me? No idea.

Till we walked down the stage, Georgia seemed to have figured out that I was not comfortable. Perhaps my wavering gaze and trembling hands tangling and fumbling their fingers together had made it too obvious, or it could be my odd breathing that was two times faster than everyone else in the room. She figured it out anyways.

"What happened, Jungkook?" She asked me in a soft whisper, respecting my privacy more than my body did with its extremely apparent and irregular reactions.

"I—I..." My struggle to form a proper sentence did remain just a struggle.

"What happened? Tell me. I am here," she said, gently taking me to the corner with her, away from everyone's eyes except for those sea-blue orbs that still looked right through my soul; all I could see in them was hesitation and guilt.

"Georgia..." My eyes constantly took a glance at him. I was restless; calm was the last thing near me and my heart was beating faster than it did in the past six months.

I could end up losing this battle anytime soon and break down in a way that might take another half an hour to rebuild—and that's what I feared. I had experienced people taking advantage of my trust, my vulnerability, and my eyes that only tried to see the good in people, whereas all there was was the ink that ended up ruining my ability to see the light forever.

"Is there someone who's making you feel uncomfortable?" She asked, blurting out the same words I failed to utter.

Judging by the given occurrences, I should have had no reason to not agree with her. But what I did was the complete opposite. I shook my head and let out a nervous laugh to hide my discomfort that was unmistakable, having no idea why I did that and what I got by hiding the truth that itself did not want to remain hidden and show up on my face and through body language.

"I'm just feeling suffocated amidst all these people, it's no one particular in this case. Being among the crowd makes me feel uncomfortable."

"Are you sure there's nothing else?" Georgia asked, sounding doubtful about my reasons that had no relation to reality—but she didn't have to know that.

"Yes, I am sure," I flashed her a forced smile. "Don't worry."

"The event is far from over, would you like me to tell Isaac to drop you home?" Her voice was soft; the concern spoke through it.

"No, it's totally okay. I can make it home by myself, there's no reason to bother," I said, rather a bit quicker than she seemed to be expecting.

"But, Jungkook..."

"Don't worry, Georgia. I am totally fine," I quickly gave her a hug. "I'll head home and please manage everything. I have already given the list of items to Sam. Just check on it before handing them to the volunteers, and the special snacks for the kids are to be handed to them by us. I hope that's not a lot of work?"

"I'll take care of it. You go home and take a rest."

Her assurance was enough for me to head out of the venue. Bidding her goodbye, I partially rushed out of that place without daring to spare another glance in the direction of the devil.

I was in denial—deep denial.

My body's attempt to digest reality was getting seized every time by the abrupt beating of my heart. My veins were getting crushed beneath the weight of my shattered dreams that stood in front of me today, besides the storm under the disguise named Kim Taehyung.

He brought everything back with just a click of his fingers.

He pushed me inside the same turmoil I'd thought I successfully escaped, but no. It was all my assumption I'd considered true when the reality was far from it.

Barely gathering together, I took a cab, finding it hard to trust my legs anymore. And soon the familiar cold poured all over me, threatening to drag me back to the deepest corner of my mind—the night when I lost the last hope of mine: My child.

The memories were now fresh and alive... once again.